Skip to main content

Full text of "Affirmations"

See other formats


CORNELL 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 




BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT 
FUND GIVEN IN 189I BY 

HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE 




The original of tiiis book is in 
tine Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924087972539 



AFFIRMATIONS 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR 



THE NEW SPIRIT 
IMPRESSIONS AND COMMENTS 
THE WORLD OF DREAMS 
THE SOUL OF SPAIN 

THE TASK OF SOCIAL HYGIENE 

Etc 



AFFIRMATIONS 



BY 

HAVELOCK ELLIS 



SECOND EDITION WITH A NEW PREFACE 




BOSTON AND NEW YORK 

HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY 

1915 



printed in great britain by 
Richard Clay and Sons, Limited, 

jBRUNSWICK street, STAMFORD STREET, S.B., 
AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. 



PREFACE. 

There are at least two ways of looking at 
books and at the personalities books express. 
In its chief but rarer aspect literature is the 
medium of art, and as such can raise no ethical 
problems. Whatever morality or immorality art 
may hold is quiescent, or lifted into an atmo- 
sphere of radiant immortality where questioning 
is irrelevant. Of the literature that is all art we 
need not even speak, unless by chance we too 
approach it as artists, trying to grasp it by im- 
aginative insight. In literature, as elsewhere, 
art should only be approached as we would 
approach Paradise, for the sake of its joy. It 
would be well, indeed, if we could destroy or 
forget all that has ever been written about the 
world's great books, even if it were once worth 
while to write those books about books. How 
happy, for instance, the world might be if there 
were no literature about the Bible, if Augustine 
and Aquinas and Calvin and thousands of 



iv Preface. 

smaller men had not danced on it so long, 
stamping every page of it into mire, that now 
the vision of a single line, in its simple sense, is 
almost an effort of inspiration. All my life long 
I have been casting away the knowledge I have 
gained from books about literature, and from 
opinions about life, and coming to literature 
itself or to life itself, a slow and painful 
progress towards that Heaven of knowledge 
where a child is king. 

But there is another kind of literature, a 
literature which is not all art — the literature of 
life. Literature differs from design or music by 
being closer to life, by being fundamentally not 
an art at all, but merely the development of 
ordinary speech, only rising at intervals into the 
region of art. It is so close to life that largely 
it comes before us much as the actual facts of 
life come before us. So that while we were best 
silent about the literature of art, sanctified by 
time and the reverence of many men, we cannot 
question too keenly the literature of life. In 
this book I deal with questions of life as they 
are expressed in literature, or as they are 
suggested by literature. Throughout I am dis- 
cussing morality as revealed or disguised by 
literature. I may not care, indeed, to pervert 
my subjects in order to emphasise my opinions, 
but I frankly take my subjects chiefly on those 
sides which suit my own pleasure, and I select 



Preface. v 

them solely because they do that so well. I use 
them as the ancient device of the stalking-horse 
was used, to creep up more closely to the game 
that my soul loves best. 

So far as possible I dwell most on those 
aspects of my subjects which are most question- 
able. It was once brought against me that I 
had a predilection for such aspects. Assuredly 
it is so. If a subject is not questionable it 
seems to me a waste of time to discuss it The 
great facts of the world are not questionable; 
they are there for us to enjoy, or to suffer, in 
silence, not to talk about. Our best energies 
should be spent in attacking and settling 
questionable things that so we may enlarge 
the sphere of the unquestionable — the sphere 
of real life — and be ready to meet new questions 
as they arise. It is only by dealing with the 
questionable aspects of the world that criticism 
of life can ever have any saving virtue for us. 
It is waste of life to use literature for pawing 
over the unquestionable. Even a healthy dog, 
having once ascertained the essential virtue of a 
bone, contentedly eats it, or buries it 

And yet, it may well be, there is a time for 
aiifirming the simple eternal facts of life, a time, 
even, when those simple eternal facts have drifted 
so far from us that we count them also question- 
able. The present moment has seemed to me a 
fitting one to set a few such affirmations in 



vi Preface. 

order. The century now nearly over has per- 
formed many dirty and laborious tasks ; it has 
had to organise its own unwieldiness, to cleanse 
its Augean stables of the filth it has itself 
deposited, to pull down the buildings it has 
itself erected. When we witness such work 
carried out — blunderingly, it may be, but yet, 
we thought, humbly — we may well point out 
what splendid fellows these modest, begrimed 
toilers really were, what useful and noble work 
they were engaged in, how large a promise they 
bear for the future. That was my own point of 
view. But the case is altered when these yet 
unwashed toilers rise up around us in half- 
intoxicated jubilation over the triumphs of 
their own little epoch, well assured that there 
never was such an age or such a race since the 
world began. Then we may well pause. It is 
time to recall the simple eternal facts of life. It 
is time to affirm the existence of those verities 
which are wrought into our very structure 
everywhere and always, and in the face of 
which the paltry triumphs of an " era " fall back 
into insignificance. 

Yet every man must make his own affirma- 
tions. The great questions of life are immortal, 
only because no one can answer them for his 
fellows. I claim no general validity for my 
affirmations. It has been well said that certain 
books possess a value that is in the ratio of the 



Preface. vii 

spiritual vigour of those who use them, acting as 
a tonic to the strong, still further dissolving and 
enfeebling the weakness of the weak. It would 
be presumptious to claim any potent and pecu- 
liar energy for this book ; but the observation is 
one which a reader may do well always to bear 
in mind. The final value of any book is not in 
the beliefs which it may give us or take away 
from us, but in its power to reveal to us our 
own real selves. If I can stimulate any one in 
the search for his own proper affirmations, he 
and I may well rest content. He is welcome 
to cast aside mine as the idle conclusions of a 
dreamer lying in the sunshine. Our own affirma- 
tions are always the best. Let us but be sure 
that they are our own, that they have grown up 
slowly and quietly, fed with the strength of our 
own blood and brain. Only with the help of 
such affirmations can we find a staff to comfort 
us through the valley of life. It is only when 
they utter affirmations, one has said, that the 
wands of the angels blossom. 

H. E. 
August 1897. 



PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 

This book, first published in 1898, is here 
reprinted without any changes. There arose, 
indeed, the question : Ought I not to bring the 
book up to date? For when I wrote it three 
of the figures herein discussed — Nietzsche, Zola, 
and Huysmans — were still alive. Two con- 
siderations have guided me. In the first place, 
the careers of all three of these men were then 
drawing to a close, and Nietzsche was already 
intellectually dead. What they published after 
1898 could not in any degree affect a judgment 
of their completed work ; the one illuminating 
book by any of them not then available was 
Nietzsche's Ecce Homo, and that had been written 
long before. My estimates, therefore, of all of 
them have no excuse but to stand. In the 
second place, this volume was not put forward 
as a series of literary studies, and so there is 
no necessity that its literary data should possess 
a perfunctory air of completeness. We are 
concerned here with an attempt to pierce to 
the core of numerous vital questions, using 
certain intensely vital instruments to aid us in 
that task. What became of those instruments 



Preface. ix 

at last happens not to matter at all. Dates 
have their interest. But what are biographical 
dictionaries for? 

So the book remains as it was written. I 
have not sought to bring it up to date, or to 
revise it by the light of the latest changes in 
my own feelings, or even to correct any mis- 
statements. I must indeed sadly confess — for 
I suppose it is sad to have developed so little in 
fifteen years — that my feelings remain essentially 
the same. And I am not acquainted with any 
misstatements that need correction. One little 
exception — to be completely accurate — is to be 
made : I have stated that Wendell Holmes 
was once heard defending Casanova. When 
challenged for my authority for that statement 
by Dr. Tage Bull, the chief of living Casan- 
ovists, I had to acknowledge that it was only a 
second-hand authority, and that I could posi- 
tively state only that C. G. Leland remarks, in 
his Memoirs, that at one of the weekly dinners 
of the Atlantic Club in 1861 or 1862, when 
Emerson, Lowell, Agassiz, and other distin- 
guished men were present, no one (except 
Leland) knew the M^moires of Casanova save 
only Holmes. But what Holmes thought of 
them remains, so far as I am aware, unrevealed. 

If I were to enlarge — which would not be to 
change — this book, it is precisely to the study 
of Casanova, and to the earlier study of 
Nietzsche, that my attention would be turned. 



X Preface. 

During the past ten years Casanova has at last 
come to his own place. The serious interest of 
his unique record of his age and of the problem 
presented by his own unique personality are 
now undisputed. At the same time, since he has 
been subjected to microscopical investigation, 
both the record and the personality are found 
to possess at various points numerous puzzling 
difficulties. In this way Casanova's reputation 
may be said to have entered on its third stage. 
At first he was a disreputable adventurer 
who had written a discreditable and probably 
fictitious narrative of his own unmentionable 
experiences. Then by a natural reaction from 
that extreme view, as his significance became 
clear, he was promoted to a position of un- 
disputed credit. Now he is viewed with more 
critical discrimination. His essential veracity 
cannot be questioned, and is at innumerable 
points demonstrable. But we cannot take for 
granted that he exerted in the narration of his 
life a scrupulosity which, on his own showing, 
he failed to exert in the living of it. Numerous 
details of the narrative cannot be verified where 
we should expect to find them verified ; various 
episodes have, rightly or wrongly, been regarded 
by some critics as imaginary interpolations ; 
and it has been suspected that the creditable 
motive of protecting persons who were still 
living induced Casanova to change the character 
of some incidents. Every future study of 



Preface. xi 

Casanova must face these controverted points. 
It seems right that some mention should be 
made of this difficulty here, although the 
discussion of Casanova in the following pages 
is based on broader ground now scarcely in 
dispute. 

The reputation of Nietzsche has also now 
entered a phase, certainly a passing phase, which 
could scarcely be ignored if I were now 
publishing this book for the first time. Nietz- 
sche was of the tribe of the great cosmopolitan 
Germans of the eighteenth century. He was 
not patriotic, he had loathing rather than 
admiration for Germanism, France was for him 
the great home of culture, and he desired to 
be a good European rather than a good German. 
He was, in most of these respects, and in 
many others, the disciple of Goethe. But he 
possessed a temperament narrower, if more 
intense and perhaps more penetrating, than 
Goethe, and over the last six years of his 
active life there lay the distorting shadow of 
approaching insanity. Moreover, unlike Goethe, 
Nietzsche lived in a vigorously developing and 
materially productive Germany. It was an 
environment which violently antagonised him, 
it is true, but at the same time its ideals could 
not fail to have a certain influence. He seized 
hold of them and, by the force of his potent 
genius, transmuted them into gold. The 
German was beginning to worship the idea of 



xii Preface. 

Power and to idealise the idea of War, both 
alike for the greater glory of progressive 
Germanism. The idea of Power and the idea 
of War both entered into the work — the later 
work, it is important to remember — of Nietzsche. 
But in his hands they became spiritualised and 
transformed. Power was no longer the force 
of success in this world, and War was no longer 
a method of overcoming mere human enemies, 
but both alike belonged to the sphere of the 
evolving soul. This ought to have been obvious 
to every reader, but human imbecility is a sacred 
and mysterious sea which no plummet has yet 
sounded, and even for the man of highest genius 
its revelations are for ever new. When the 
Prussian organ of Junkerdom acclaimed Nietz- 
sche as a champion his sarcasm at once flashed 
forth ; but he could not have foreseen how the 
same ineptitude would one day flow forth in a 
torrent. Nor could I, ten years later. My 
study of Nietzsche is not of the Nietzsche of the 
moment but of the essential and significant 
Nietzsche. 

So I am glad to leave this book as it was 
written. It is a statement of affirmations which 
must stand independently of the fashions or the 
passions of the passing day. If my affirmations 
sometimes chance to strike athwart the pre- 
judices of the day, that is as it should be. 

H. E. 

I ^ January, 1915. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

NIETZSCHE . . ... I 

CASANOVA . . .... 86 

ZOLA 131 

HUYSMANS 158 

ST. FRANCIS AND OTHERS . . 212 



AFFIRMATIONS. 



NIETZSCHE. 

For some years the name of Friedrich Nietzsche 
has been the war-cry of opposing factions in 
Germany. It is not easy to take up a German 
periodical without finding some trace of the 
passionate admiration or denunciation which 
this man has called forth. If we turn to 
Scandinavia or to France, whither his fame 
and his work are also penetrating, we find 
that the same results have followed. And we 
may expect a similar outburst in England now 
that the translation of his works has at last 
begun. At present, however, I know of no 
attempt to deal with Nietzsche from the British 
point of view, and that is my excuse for trying 
to define his personality and influence.^ I do 
not come forward as the champion of Nietz- 
schianism or of Anti-Nietzschianism. It appears 
to me that any human individuality that has 

^ This statement (made at the end of 1895) has ceased to 
be true, but it explains the genesis of this study, and I leave it 
standing. 

I 



2 Affirmations. 

strongly aroused the love and hatred of men 
must be far too complex for absolute con- 
demnation or absolute approval. Apart from 
praise or blame, which seem here alike imper- 
tinent, Nietzsche is without doubt an extra- 
ordinarily interesting figure. He is the modern 
incarnation of that image of intellectual pride 
which Marlowe created in Faustus. A man 
who has certainly stood at the finest summit of 
modern culture, who has thence made the most 
determined effort ever made to destroy modern 
morals, and who now leads a life as near to 
death as any life outside the grave can be, must 
needs be a tragic figure. It is a figure full 
of significance, for it represents one of the 
greatest spiritual forces which have appeared 
since Goethe, full of interest also to the psycho- 
logist, and surely not without its pathos, perhaps 
its horror, for the man in the street. 

I. 

It has only lately become possible to study 
Nietzsche's life-history. For a considerable 
period the Nietzsche-Archiv at Naumburg and 
Weimar has been accumulating copious materials 
which have now been utilised by Nietzsche's 
sister, Elizabeth Forster-Nietzsche, in the pro- 
duction of an authoritative biography. This 
sister is herself a remarkable person ; for many 



Nietzsche. 3 

years she lived in close association with her 
brother, so that she was supposed, though 
without reason, to have exerted an influence 
over his thought; then she married Dr. Fbrster, 
the founder of the New Germany colony in 
Paraguay; on his death she returned home to 
write the history of the colony, and has since 
devoted herself to the care of her brother and 
his fame. • Only the first two volumes of the 
Leben NietzscMs have yet appeared, but they 
enable us to trace his development to his 
departure from Basel, and throw light on his 
whole career. 

Nietzsche belonged, according to the ancestral 
tradition (though the name, I am told, is a com- 
mon one in Wendish Silesia), to a noble Polish 
family called Nietzky, who on account of strong 
Protestant convictions abandoned their country 
and their title during the eighteenth century and 
settled in Germany. Notwithstanding the large 
amount of German blood in his veins, he always 
regarded himself as essentially a Pole. The 
Poles seemed to him the best endowed and 
most knightly of Sclavonic peoples, and he 
once remarked that it was only by virtue of a 
strong mixture of Sclavonic blood that the 
Germans entered the ranks of gifted nations. 
He termed the Polish Chopin the deliverer of 
music from German heaviness and stupidity, 
and when he speaks of another Pole, Copernicus, 



4 Affirmations. 

who reversed the judgment of the whole world, 
one may divine a reference to what in later 
years Nietzsche regarded as his own mission. In 
adult life Nietzsche's keen and strongly marked 
features were distinctly Polish, and when abroad 
he was frequently greeted by Poles as a fellow- 
countryman ; at Sorrento, where he once spent a 
winter, the country people called him II Polacco. 
Like Emerson (to whose writings he was 
strongly attracted throughout life) and many 
another strenuous philosophic revolutionary, 
Nietzsche came of a long race of Christian 
ministers. On both sides his ancestors were 
preachers, and from first to last the preacher's 
fervour was in his own blood. The eldest of 
three children (of whom one died in infancy), 
Friedrich Nietzsche was born in 1844 at Rocken, 
near Liitzen, in Saxony. His father — who 
shortly after his son's birth fell down the par- 
sonage steps, injuring his head so severely that 
he died within twelve months — is described as 
a man of noble and poetic nature, with a special 
talent for music, inherited by his son; though 
once described by his son as " a tender, lovable, 
morbid man," he belonged to a large and 
very healthy family, who mostly lived to an 
extreme old age, preserving their mental and 
physical vigour to the last. The Nietzsches 
were a proud, sincere folk, very clannish, look- 
ing askance at all who were not Nietzsches. 



Nietzsche. 5 

Nietzsche's mother, said to be a charming 
woman and possessed of much physical vigour, 
was again a clergyman's daughter. The Oehler 
family, to which she belonged, was also very 
large, very healthy, and very long-lived ; she 
was only eighteen at her son's birth, and is still 
alive to care for him in his complete mental 
decay. I note these facts, which are given with 
much precision and detail in the biography, 
because they certainly help us to understand 
Nietzsche. It is evident that he is no frail 
hectic flame of a degenerating race. There 
seems to be no trace of insanity or nervous dis- 
order at any point in the family history, as far 
back as it is possible to go. On the contrary, 
he belonged to extremely vigorous stocks, pos- 
sessing unusual moral and physical force, people 
of " character." A similar condition of things is 
not seldom found in the history of genius. In 
such a case the machine is, as it were, too highly 
charged with inherited energy, and works at a 
pressure which ultimately brings it to perdition. 
All genius must work without rest, it cannot do 
otherwise; only the most happily constituted 
genius works without haste. 

The sister's account of the children's early 
life is a very charming part of this record, and 
one which in the nature of things rarely finds 
place in a biography. She describes her first 
memories of the boy's pretty face, his long fair 



6 Affirmations. 

hair, and large, dark, serious eyes. He could not 
speak until he was nearly three years old, but at 
four he began to read and write. He was a 
quiet, rather obstinate child, with fits of passion 
which he learnt to control at a very early age ; 
his self-control became so great that, as a boy, 
on more than one occasion he deliberately burnt 
his hand, to show that Mucins Scaevola's act was 
but a trifling matter. 

The widowed mother went with her children 
to settle at Naumburg on the Saale with her 
husband's mother, a woman of fine character 
with views of her own, one of which was that 
children of all classes should first be brought up 
together. Little Fritz was therefore sent to the 
town school, but the experiment was not alto- 
gether successful. He was a serious child, fond 
of solitude, and was called " the little parson " by 
his comrades. "The fundamental note of his 
disposition," writes a schoolfellow in after-life, 
" was a certain melancholy which expressed 
itself in his whole being." He avoided his 
fellows and sought beautiful scenery, as he con- 
tinued to do throughout life. At the same time 
he was a well-developed, vigorous boy, who 
loved games of various kinds, especially those 
of his own invention. But although the child- 
ren lived to the full the fantastic life of childhood, 
the sister regretfully confesses that they re- 
mained models of propriety. Fritz was " a very 



Nietzsche. 7 

pious child; he thought much about religious 
matters, and was always concerned to put his 
thoughts into practice" It is curious that, not- 
withstanding his instinctive sympathy with the 
Greek spirit and his philological aptitudes, he 
found Greek specially difficult to learn. At the 
age of ten appeared his taste for verse-making, 
and also for music, and he soon began to show 
that inherited gift for improvisation by which 
he was always able to hold his audience spell- 
bound. Even as a boy the future moralist made 
a deep impression on those who knew him, 
and he reminded one person of the youthful 
Jesus in the Temple. "We Nietzsches hate 
lies," an aunt was accustomed to say ; in Fried- 
rich sincerity was a very deep-rooted treiit, and he 
exercised an involuntary educational influence 
on thos&who came near him. 

In 1858 a place was found for him at Pforta, 
a remarkable school of almost military discipline. 
Here many of the lines of his future activity 
were definitely laid down. At an even earlier date, 
excited by the influence of Humboldt, he had 
been fascinated by the ideal of universal culture, 
and at Pforta his intellectual energies began to 
expand. Here also, in 1859, when a piano- 
forte edition of Tristan was first published, 
Nietzsche became an enthusiastic Wagnerian, 
and even to the last Tristan remained for him 
"music par excellence!' Here, too, he began 



8 Affirmations. 

those philological studies which led some years 
later to a professorship. He turned to philology, 
however, as he himself recognised, because of 
the need he felt: to anchor himself to some cool 
logical study which would not grip his heart 
like the restless and exciting artistic instincts 
which had hitherto chiefly moved him. During 
the latter part of his stay at this very strenu- 
ous educational establishment young Nietzsche 
was a less brilliant pupil than during the 
earlier part His own individuality was silently 
growing beneath the disciplinary pressure which 
would have dwarfed a less vigorous individuality. 
His philosophic aptitudes began to develop and 
take form; he wished also to devote himself to 
music ; and he pined at the confinement, long- 
ing for the forest and the woodman's axe. It was 
the beginning of a long struggle between the 
impulses of his own self-centred nature and the 
duties imposed from without, by the school, 
the university, and, later, his professorship ; he 
always strove to broaden and deepen these 
duties to the scope of his own nature, but the 
struggle remained. It was the immediate result 
of this double strain that, during 1862, strong 
and healthy as the youth appeared, he began to 
suffer from headaches and eye-troubles, cured 
by temporary removal from the school. He 
remained extremely short-sighted, and it was 
only by an absurd error in the routine examina- 



Nietzsche. g 

tion that, some years later, he was passed for 
military service in the artillery. 

In the following year, 1863, Nietzsche met a 
schoolfellow's sister, an ethereal little Berlin girl, 
who for a while appealed to " the large, broad- 
shouldered, shy, rather solemn and stiff youth." 
To this early experience, which never went 
beyond poetic Schwdrmerei, his sister is inclined 
to trace the origin of Nietzsche's view of women 
as very fragile, tender little buds. The experience 
is also interesting because it appears to stand 
alone in his life. We strike here on an or- 
ganic abnormality in this congenital philosopher. 
Nietzsche's attitude was not the crude misogyny 
of Schopenhauer, who knew women chiefly as 
women of the streets. Nietzsche knew many of 
the finest women of his time, and he sometimes 
speaks with insight and sympathy of the world 
as it appears to women; but there was clearly 
nothing in him to answer to any appeal to passion, 
and his attitude is well summed up in an 
aphorism of his own Zarathustra : "It is better 
to fall into the hands of a murderer than into 
the dreams of an ardent woman." " All his life 
long," his sister writes, "my brother remained 
completely apart from either great passion or 
vulgar pleasure. His whole passion lay in the 
world of knowledge ; only very temperate emo- 
tions remained over for anything else. In later 
life he was grieved that he had never attained 



10 Affirmations. 

to amour passion, and that every inclination to 
a feminine personality quickly changed to a 
tender friendship, however fascinatingly pretty 
the fair one might be." He would expend much 
sympathy on unhappy lovers, yet he would 
shake his head, saying to himself or others: 
"And all that over a little girl!" 

Young Nietzsche left Pforta, in 1863, with the 
most various and incompatible scientific tastes 
and interests (always excepting in mathematics, 
for which he never possessed any aptitude), but, 
as he himself remarked, none that would fit him 
for any career. One point in regard to the 
termination of his school-life is noteworthy: he 
chose Theognis as the subject of his valedictory 
dissertation. His meditations on this moralist 
and aristocrat, so contemptuous of popular rule, 
may have served as the starting-point of some 
of his own later views on Greek culture. In 
1864 he became a student at Bonn, and the year 
that followed was of special import in his inner 
development; he finally threw off the beliefs 
of his early youth; he discovered his keen 
critical faculty; and self-contained independence 
became a visible mark of his character, though 
always disguised by amiable and courteous 
manners. At Bonn his life seems to have been 
fairly happy, though he was by no means a 
typical German student. He spent much money, 
but it was chiefly on his artistic tastes — music 

: 



Nietzsche. 1 1 

and the theatre — or on little tours. No one 
could spend less on eating and drinking; like 
Goethe and like Heine, he had no love for 
tobacco or for beer, and he was repelled by 
the thick, beery good-humour of the German 
student People who drink beer and smoke 
pipes every evening, he always held, were in- 
capable of understanding his philosophy; for 
they could not possibly possess the clarity of 
mind needed to grasp any delicate or complex 
intellectual problem. He returned home from 
Bonn " a picture of health and strength, broad- 
shouldered, brown, with rather fair thick hair, 
and exactly the same height as Goethe ; " and 
then went to continue his studies at Leipzig. 

Notwithstanding the youth's efforts to subdue 
his emotional and aesthetic restlessness by cool 
and hard work, he was clearly tortured by the 
effort to find a philosophic home for himself in 
the world. This effort absorbed him all day 
long, frequently nearly all the night At this 
time he chanced to take up on a bookstall a 
totally unknown work, entitled Der Welt als 
Wille und Vorstellung; in obedience to an 
unusual impulse he bought the book without 
consideration, and from that moment began an 
acquaintance with Schopenhauer which for many 
years exerted a deep influence on his life. At 
that time, probably, he could have had no better 
guide into paths of peace; but even as a student 



12 Affirmations. 

he was a keen critic of Schopenhauer's system, 
valuing him chiefly as, in opposition to Kant, 
" the philosopher of a re-awakened classical 
period, a Germanised Hellenism." Schumann's 
music and long solitary walks aided in the work 
of recuperation. A year or two later Nietzsche 
met the other great god who shared with Scho- 
penhauer his early worship. " I cannot bring my 
heart to any degree of critical coolness before 
this music," he wrote, in 1868, after listening to 
the overture to the Meistersinger; "every fibre 
and nerve in me thrills; it is a long time since 
I have been so carried away." I quote these 
words, for we shall, I think, find later that they 
have their significance. A few weeks afterwards 
he was invited to meet the master, and thus 
began a relationship that for Nietzsche was 
fateful. 

Meanwhile his philological studies were bring- 
ing him distinction. A lecture on Theognis was 
pronounced by Ritschl to be the best work by a 
student of Nietzsche's standing that he had ever 
met with. Then followed investigations into 
the sources of Suidas, a lengthy examination 
De fontibus Diogenis Laertii, and palseographic 
studies in connection with Terence, Statius, and 
Orosius. He was now also consciously perfect- 
ing his German style, treating language, he 
remarks, as a musical instrument on which one 
must be able to improvise, as well as play what 



Nietsseke. 13 

is merely learnt by heart. In 1869, when only 
in his twenty-sixth year, and before he had 
taken his doctor's degree, he accepted the chair 
of classical philology at Basel. He was certainly, 
as he himself said, not a born philologist He 
had devoted himself to philology — I wish to 
insist on this significant point — as a sedative 
and tonic to his restless energy; in this he was 
doubtless wise, though his sister seems to 
suggest that he thereby increased his mental 
strain. But he had no real vocation for 
philology, and it is curious that when the 
Basel chair was offered to him he was proposing 
to himself to throw aside philology for chemistry. 
Philologists, he declares again and again, are 
but factory hands in the service of science. At 
the best philology is a waste of acuteness, since 
it merely enables us to state facts which the 
study of the present would teach us much 
more swiftly and surely. Thus it was that he 
instinctively broadened and deepened every 
philological question he took up, making it a 
channel for philosophy and morals. With his 
specifically philological work we are not further 
concerned. 

I have been careful to present the main facts 
in Nietzsche's early development because they 
seem to me to throw light on the whole of his 
later development So far he had published 
nothing except in philological journals. In 



14 Affirmations. 

1 87 1, after he had settled at Basel, appeared 
his first work, an essay entitled Die Geburt der 
Tragodie aus dem Geiste der Musik, dedicated to 
Wagner. The conception of this essay was 
academic, but in Nietzsche's hands the origin 
of tragedy became merely the text for an 
exposition of his own philosophy of art at this 
period. He traces two art impulses in ancient 
Greece : one, starting in the phenomena of 
dreaming, which he associates with Apollo; 
the other, starting in the phenomena of 
intoxication, associated with Dionysus, and 
through singing, music and dithyramb leading 
up to the lyric. The union of these, which both 
imply a pessimistic view of life, produced folk- 
song and finally tragedy, which is thus the 
outcome of Dionysiac music fertilised by Apol- 
lonian imagery. Socrates the optimist, with his 
views concerning virtue as knowledge, vice as 
ignorance, and his identification of virtue with 
happiness, led to the decay of tragedy and the 
triumph of Alexandrian culture, in the net of 
which the whole modern world is still held. 
Now, however, German music is producing a 
new birth of tragedy through Wagner, who has 
again united music and myth, inaugurated an 
era of art culture, and built the bridge to a new 
German heathenism. This remarkable essay 
produced considerable controversy and much 
consternation among Nietzsche's philological 



Nietzsche. 1 5 

friends and teachers, who resented — reasonably 
enough, we may well admit — the subordination 
of philology to modern philosophy and art, and 
could not understand the marvellous swan they 
had hatched. A philologist Nietzsche could 
never have continued, but this book publicly 
put an end to any hope of academic advance- 
ment It remains characteristic of Nietzsche's 
first period, as we may call whatever he wrote 
before 1876, in its insistence on the primary im- 
portance of aesthetic as opposed to intellectual 
culture ; and it is characteristic of his whole work 
in its grip of the connection between the prob- 
lems and solutions of Hellenic times and the 
problems and solutions of the modern world. 
For Nietzsche the Greek world was not the 
model of beautiful mediocrity imagined by 
Winckelmann and Goethe, nor did it date from 
the era of rhetorical idealism inaugurated by 
Plato. The real Hellenic world came earlier, and 
the true Hellenes were sturdy realists enamoured 
of life, reverencing all its manifestations and 
signs, and holding in highest honour that 
sexual symbol of life which Christianity, with 
its denial of life, despises. Plato Nietzsche 
hated ; he had wandered from all the funda- 
mental instincts of the Hellene, His childish 
dialectic can only appeal, Nietzsche said, to 
those who are ignorant of French masters like 
Fontenelle. The best cure for Plato, he held. 



1 6 Affirmations. 

is Thucydides, the last of the old Hellenes who 
were brave in the face of reality; Plato fled 
from reality into the ideal and was a Christian 
before his* time. Heraclitus was Nietzsche's 
favourite Greek thinker, and he liked to point 
out that the moralists of the Stoa may be 
traced back to the great philosopher of 
Ephesus. 

Die Geburt der Trag'ddie is the prelude to 
all Nietzsche's work. He outgrew it, but in 
one point at least it sounds a note which recurs 
throughout all his work. He ever regarded the 
Greek conception of Dionysus as the key to the 
mystery of life. In Gdtzendammerung, the last 
of his works, this is still affirmed, more distinctly 
than ever. "The fundamental Hellenic in- 
stinct," he there wrote, "was first revealed in 
the Dionysiac mysteries. What was it the 
Greek assured to himself in these mysteries? 
Eternal life, the eternal return of life, the future 
promised and consecrated in the present, the 
triumphal affirmation of life over death and 
change, true life or immortality through pro- 
creation, through the mysteries of sexuality. 
Thus the sexual symbol was to the Greeks 
the profoundest and most venerable symbol in 
the whole range of ancient piety. Every in- 
dividual act of reproduction, of conception, of 
birth was a festival awaking the loftiest emotions. 
The doctrine of the mysteries proclaimed the 



Nietzsche. 17 

holiness of pain ; the pangs of childbirth sancti- 
fied all pain. All growth and development, 
every promise for the future, is conditioned 
by pain. To ensure the eternal pleasure of 
creation, the eternal affirmation of the vsfill to 
live, the eternity of birth-pangs is absolutely 
required. All this is signified by the word 
Dionysus : I know no higher symbolism than 
this Greek Dionysiac symbolism. In it the 
deepest instinct of life, of the future of life, 
the eternity of life, is experienced religiously; 
generation, the way to life, is regarded as a 
sacred way. Christianity alone, with its funda- 
mental horror of life, has made sexuality an 
impure thing, casting filth on the beginning, 
the very condition, of our life.'' 

Between 1873 and 1876 Nietzsche wrote four 
essays — on David Strauss, the Use and Abuse 
of History in relation to Life, Schopenhauer as 
an Educator, and Richard Wagner — which were 
published as a series of Unzeitgemdsse Betracht- 
ungen. The essay on Strauss was written soon 
after the great war, amid the resulting outburst of 
flamboyant patriotism and the widely-expressed 
conviction that the war was a victory of " Ger- 
man culture." Fresh from the world of Greece, 
Nietzsche pours contempt on that assumption. 
Culture, he says, is, above all, unity of artistic 
style in every expression of a people's life. The 
exuberance of knowledge in which a German 

2 



1 8 Affirmations. 

glories is neither a necessary means of culture 
nor a sign of it, being, indeed, more allied to the 
opposite of culture — to barbarism. It is in this 
barbarism that the modern German lives, that is 
to say, in a chaotic mixture of all styles. Look 
at his clothing, Nietzsche continues, his houses, 
his streets, all his manners and customs. They 
are a turmoil of all styles in which he peacefully 
lives and moves. Such culture is really a phleg- 
matic absence of all sense of culture. Largely, 
also, it is merely a bad imitation of the real and 
productive culture of France which it is sup- 
posed to have conquered in 1870. Let there be 
no chatter, he concludes, about the triumph of 
German culture, for at present no real German 
culture exists. The heroic figures of the 
German past were not "classics," as some 
imagine; they were seekers after a genuine 
German culture, and so regarded themselves. 
The would-be children of culture in Germany 
to-day are Philistines without knowing it, and the 
only unity they have achieved is a methodical 
barbarism. Nietzsche attacks Strauss by no 
means as a theologian, but as a typical '' culture- 
Philistine." He was moved to this by the recent 
publication of Der Alte und der Neue Glaube. 
I can well understand the emotions with which 
that book filled him, for I, too, read it soon after 
its publication, and can vividly recall the painful 
impression made on me by its homely pedes- 



Nietzsche. 19 

trianism, the dull unimaginativeness of the man 
who could only compare the world to a piece 
of machinery, an engine that creaks in the work- 
ing, a sort of vast Lancashire mill in which we 
must spend every moment in feverish labour, 
and for our trouble perhaps be caught between 
the wheels and cogs. But I was young, and my 
youthful idealism, eager for some vital and 
passionate picture of the world, inevitably 
revolted against so tawdry and mechanical a 
conception. Nietzsche, then and ever, failed to 
perceive that there is room," after all, for the 
modest sturdy bourgeois labourer who, at the 
end of a hard life in the service of truth, sits 
down to enjoy his brown beer and Haydn's 
quartettes, and to repeat his homely confession 
of faith in the world as he sees it. Nietzsche 
failed to realise that Strauss's limitations were 
essential to the work he had to do, and that he 
remained a not unworthy follower of those 
German heroes who were not "classics," but 
honest seekers after the highest they knew. In 
this hypertrophied repulsion for the everyday 
work of the intellectual world we touch on a 
defect in Nietzsche's temperament which we 
must regard as fundamental, and which wrought 
in him at last to wildest issues. 

In another of these essays, Schopenhauer ah 
Erzieher, Nietzsche sets forth his opinions con- 
cerning his early master in philosophy. It is 



20 Affirmations. 

a significant indication of the qualities that 
attracted him to Schopenhauer that he com- 
pares him to Montaigne, thus at once revealing 
his own essential optimism, and the admiration 
which he then and always felt for the great 
French masters of wisdom. He regards Scho- 
penhauer as the leader from Kant's caves of 
critical scepticism to the open sky with 
its consoling stars. Schopenhauer saw the 
world as a whole, and was not befooled by 
the analysis of the colours and canvas where- 
with the picture is painted. Kant, in spite of 
the impulse of his genius, never became a 
philosopher. "If any one thinks I am thus 
doing Kant an injustice, he cannot know what 
a philosopher is, i.e., not merely a great thinker 
but also a real man ; " and he goes on to explain 
that the mere scholar who is accustomed to let 
opinions, ideas, and things in books always 
intervene between him and facts, will never 
see facts, and will never be a fact to himself; 
whereas the philosopher must regard himself 
as the symbol and abbreviation of all the facts 
of the world. It remained an axiom with 
Nietzsche that the philosopher must first of all 
be a "real man." 

In this essay, which Nietzsche always pre- 
ferred to his other early works, he thus for the 
first time clearly sets forth his conception of the 
philosopher as a teacher, a liberator, a guide 



Nietzsche. 21 

to fine living; Schopenhauer's metaphysical 
doctrine he casts aside with indifference. Un- 
consciously, as in late years he seems to have 
admitted, he was speaking of himself and setting 
forth his own aims. Thus it is characteristic 
that he here also first expressed his conception 
of the value of individuality. Shakespeare had 
asked : 

" Which can say more 
Than this rich praise, that you alone are you ? " 

But Shakespeare was only addressing a single 
beloved friend. Nietzsche addresses the same 
thought to the common " you." " At bottom 
every man well knows that he can only live one 
single life in the world, and that never again 
will so strange a chance shake together into 
unity such singularly varied elements as he 
holds: he knows that, but he hides it like a bad 
conscience." This was a sane and democratic 
individualism; in later years, as we shall see, it 
assumed stranger shapes. 

At Basel Nietzsche lived in close communion 
with Wagner and Frau Cosima, who at this 
time regarded him as the prophet of the music- 
drama. The essay on Wagner, which starts 
from the standpoint reached in the previous 
essays, seems to justify this confidence. There 
is a deep analogy for those to whom distance is 
no obscuring cloud, Nietzsche remarks, between 



22 Affirmations. 

Kant and the Eleatics, Schopenhauer and 
Empedocles, Wagner and ^schylus. " The 
world has been orientalised long enough, and 
men now seek to be hellenised." The Gordian 
knot has been cut and its strands are fluttering 
to the ends of the world; we need a series of 
Anti-Alexanders mighty enough to bring to- 
gether the scattered threads of life. Wagner 
is such an Anti-Alexander, a great astringent 
force in the world. For " it is not possible to 
present the highest and purest operations of 
dramatic art, and not therewith to renew morals 
and the state, education and affairs." Bayreuth 
is the sacred consecration on the morning of 
battle. "The battles which art brings before 
us are a simplification of the actual battles of 
life; its problems are an abbreviation of the 
endlessly involved reckoning of human action 
and aspiration. But herein lies the greatness 
and value of art, that it calls forth the appear- 
ance of a simpler world, a shorter solution of the 
problems of life. No one who suffers in life can 
dispense with that appearance, just as no one can 
dispense with sleep." Wagner has simplified the 
world, Nietzsche continues ; he has related music 
to life, the drama to music ; he has intensified the 
visible things of the world, and made the audible 
visible. Just as Goethe found in poetry an 
expression for the painter's vocation he had 
missed, so Wagner utilised in music his dramatic 



Nietzsche. 23 

instinct. And Nietzsche further notes the 
democratic nature of Wagner's art, so strenu- 
ously warm and bright as to reach even the 
lowliest in spirit Wagner takes off the stigma 
that clings to the word " common," and brings 
to all the means of attaining spiritual freedom. 
" For," says Nietzsche, " whosoever will be free, 
must make himself free; freedom is no fairy's 
gift to fall into any man's lap." Such are the 
leading thoughts in an essay which remains an 
interesting philosophic appreciation of the place 
of Wagner's art in the modern world; yet one 
may well admit that it is often over-strained, 
with a strain that expresses the obscure struggle 
of nascent antagonism. 

It is, indeed, Wagner in Bayreuth which 
brings to an end Nietzsche's first period, and 
leads up to the crash which inaugurated his later 
period. Hitherto Nietzsche's work was unques- 
tionably sane both in substance and form. No 
doubt it had called forth much criticism; work 
so vigorous, sincere, and independent could not 
fail to arouse hostility. But as we look back 
to-day, these fine essays represent, with much 
youthful enthusiasm, the best that was known 
and thought in Germany a quarter of a century 
ago. Nietzsche's opinions on Wagner and 
Schopenhauer, on individualism and democracy, 
the significance of early Hellenism for moderns, 
the danger of an excessive historical sense, the 



24 Affirmations. 

conception of culture less as a striving after 
intellectual knowledge than as that which 
arouses within us the philosopher, the artist, 
and the saint — all these ideas, wild as some of 
them seemed to Nietzsche's German contempor- 
aries, are the ideas which have now largely 
permeated European culture. The same cannot 
be said of his later ideas. 

It was at the first Bayreuth festival in 1876 
that this chapter in Nietzsche's life was finally 
closed. His profound admiration for Wagner, 
his intimate intercourse with the greatest figure 
in the German world of art, had hitherto been 
the chief fact in his life. All his ideals of life 
and his hopes for the future had grown up 
around the figure of Wagner, who seemed the 
leader into a new Promised Land. During the 
previous two years, however, Nietzsche had seen 
little of Wagner, who had left Switzerland, and 
he had been unable to realise either his own 
development or Wagner's. Whatever enthusi- 
asm Nietzsche may have felt in early life for 
a return to German heathenism, he was yet 
by race and training and taste by no means 
allied to primitive Germanism; it was towards 
Greece and towards France that his conception 
of national culture really drew him. Wagner 
was far more profoundly Teutonic, and in the 
Nibelung cycle, which Nietzsche was about to 
witness for the first time on the stage, Wagner 



Nietzsche. 25 

had incarnated the spirit of Teutonic heathenism 
with an overwhelming barbaric energy which, 
as Nietzsche could now realise, was utterly alien 
to his own most native instincts. Thus it was 
that Bayreuth marked the crisis of a subtle but 
profound realisation, the most intense self- 
realisation he had yet attained. 

The whole history of this Wagner episode in 
Nietzsche's life is full of interest. The circum- 
stantial narrative in the second volume of the 
Leben Nietzsche's renders it clear at every point, 
and reveals a tragedy which has its significance 
for the study of genius generally. Nietzsche, 
it must be remembered, was more than thirty 
years younger than Wagner. He was younger, 
and also he was less corrupted by the world 
than Wagner. The great artist of the music- 
drama possessed, or had acquired, a practical 
good sense in all that concerned the realisation 
of his own mighty projects such as always 
marks the greatest and most successful of the 
world's supreme artists. Like Shakespeare, he 
knew that the dyer's hand must ever be a little 
subdued to what it works in, if the radiant 
beauty of his stuffs is ever to be perfectly 
achieved. But Nietzsche could never endure 
any fleck on his hand; he shrank with horror 
from every soiling contact; he was an artist 
who regarded life itself as the highest art He 
could never have carried through the rough 



26 Affirmations, 

task of dying the gorgeous garments of a 
narrower but more perfectly attainable art. 
Nietzsche's idealised admiration for Wagner 
was complicated, after his appointment to the 
Basel chair, by a deep personal friendship for 
the Master, the chief friendship of his life. And 
his friendships were deeper than those of most ; 
although they show no traces of sexual tincture 
they were hypertrophied by the defective sex- 
uality of the man who always regarded friend- 
ship as a more massive and poignant emotion 
than love. That there were on either side any 
petty faults to cause a rift in friendship there 
is no reason whatever to believe. Nietzsche 
was above such, and Wagner's friendship was 
always hearty until he realised that Nietzsche 
was no longer his disciple, and then he dropped 
him, silently, as a workman drops a useless tool. 
In addition it must be noted that Nietzsche was 
probably at this time often over-strained, almost 
hysterical, — at least so, we may gather, he im- 
pressed Wagner, who urged him to marry a 
rich wife and to travel, — and he was still 
afflicted by a disorder which not even genius 
can escape in youth, he was still something of 
what we vulgarly call a " prig '' ; he had not 
yet quite outgrown " the youthful Jesus in 
the Temple." "Your brother with his air of 
delicate distinction is a most uncomfortable 
fellow," said Wagner to Frau Forster-Nietzsche; 



Nietzsche. 27 

" one can always see what he is thinking; some- 
times he is quite embarrassed at my jokes — and 
then I crack them more madly than ever." 
Wagner's jokes, it appears, were of a homely 
and plebeian sort, not appealing to one who 
lived naturally and habitually in an atmosphere 
of keen intellectual activity. Bearing all this 
in mind, one can imagine the impression made 
upon Nietzsche by the inaugural festival at 
Bayreuth for which he had just written an 
impassioned and yet philosophic prologue. 
Wagner was absorbed in using all his consider- 
able powers of managing men in finally van- 
quishing the difficulties in his way. To any one 
who could see the festival from the inside, as 
Nietzsche was able to see it, there were all the 
inevitable squabbles and scandals and comic 
contretemps which must always mark the in- 
ception of a great undertaking, but which to- 
day are hidden from us, pilgrims from many 
lands, as we ascend to that hillside structure 
which is the chief living shrine of art in Europe. 
And the people who were crowding in to this 
" sacred consecration on the morning of battle " 
were aristocrats and plutocrats — bejewelled, 
corpulent, commonplace — headed by the old 
Emperor, anxious to do his duty, decorously 
joining in the applause as he whispered "Horrible! 
horrible ! " to his aide-de-camp, and hurrying 
away as quickly as possible to the military 



28 Affirmations. 

manoeuvres. There was more than enough here 
to make his own just issued battle-cry seem 
farcical to Nietzsche. All was conspiring to 
one end. The conception of the sanctity of 
Bayreuth, his personal reverence for Wagner 
were slipping away together, and at the same time 
he was forced to realise that the barbaric Ger- 
manism of this overpowering Nibelung music 
was not the music for him. His development 
would inevitably have carried him away from 
Wagner, but the festival brought on the crisis 
with a sudden clash. Nietzsche had finally 
conquered the mightiest of his false ideals, and 
stood for ever after free and independent of all his 
early gods; but the wounds of that victory were 
never quite closed to the last: a completely 
serene and harmonious conception of things, so 
far as Wagner was concerned, Nietzsche never 
attained. 

It may well be that the change was also 
physical. The excitement of the festival pre- 
cipitated an organic catastrophe towards which 
he had long been tending. His sister finds the 
original source of this catastrophe in the war of 
1870. He desired to serve his country as a com- 
batant, but the University would only allow him 
leave to attend to the wounded. The physical 
and emotional over-tension involved by his con- 
stant care of six young wounded men culminated 
in a severe illness, which led on to a never-end- 



Nietzsche. 29 

ing train of symptoms — eye-troubles, dyspepsia, 
headache, insomnia — which were perhaps aggra- 
vated by the reckless use of drugs. I have 
already noted passages which indicate that he 
was himself aware of a consuming flame within, 
and that from time to time he made efforts to 
check its ravages. That it was this internal 
flame which largely produced the breakdown 
is shown by the narrative of Nietzsche's friend, 
Dr. Kretzer, who was with him at Bayreuth. 
It was evident he was seriously ill, Kretzer tells 
us, utterly changed and broken down. His 
eye-troubles were associated, if not with actual 
brain disease, at all events with a high degree 
of neurasthenia.^ At Bayreuth, Nietzsche was 

1 The most convincing word-portrait of Nietzsche I have met 
with (by M. Schur^) dates from the visit to Bayreuth : — "I was 
struck both by the superiority of his intellect and the strangeness 
of his face. A broad forehead, short hair brushed back, the 
prominent cheek-bones of the Slav. The heavy moustache and 
the bold outline of the face would have given him the aspect of 
a cavalry officer if it had not been for his timid and haughty air. 
The musical voice and slow speech indicated the artist's organi- 
sation, while the circumspect meditative carriage was that of a 
philosopher. Nothing more deceptive than the apparent calm 
of his expression. The fixed eye revealed the painful travail of 
thought. It was at once the eye of an acute observer and a 
fanatical visionary. The double character of this gaze produced 
a disquieted and disquieting impression, all the more so ^ince it 
seemed to be always fixed on a single point. In moments of 
effusion this gaze was softened to a dream-like sweetness, but 
soon became hostile again." This picture is confirmed by 
Nietzsche's sister, who also refers to his "unusually large, 
beautiful, and brilliant eyes." 



30 Affirmations. 

forced to realise the peril of his position as 
he had never realised it before. He could no 
longer disguise from himself that he must break 
with all the passionate interests of his past 
It was an essential measure of hygiene, almost 
a surgical operation. This is indeed how he 
has himself put the matter. In the preface to 
Der Fall Wagner, he said that it had been to 
him a necessary self-discipline to take part 
against all that was morbid within himself, 
against Wagner, against Schopenhauer, against 
all the impassioning interests of modern life, 
and to view the world, so far as possible, with 
the philosopher's eyes, from an immense height 
And again he speaks of Wagner's art as a 
beaker of ecstasy so subtle and profound that 
it acts like poison and leaves no remedy at last 
but flight from the siren's cave. Nietzsche was 
henceforth in the position of a gouty subject 
who is forced to abandon port wine and straight- 
way becomes an apostle of total abstinence. 
The remedy seems to have 'been fairly success- 
ful. But the disease was in his bones. Im- 
passioning interests that were far more subtly 
poisonous slowly developed within him, and 
twelve years later flight had become impossible, 
even if he was still able to realise the need for 
flight. 

Nietzsche broke very thoroughly with his past, 
yet the break has been exaggerated, and he 



Nietzsche. 31 

himself often helped to exaggerate it. He was 
in the position of a beleaguered city which has 
been forced to abandon its outer walls and 
concentrate itself in the citadel ; and however 
it may have been in ancient warfare, in spiritual 
affairs such a state of things involves an offensive 
attitude towards the former line of defence. 
The positions we have abandoned constitute a 
danger to the positions we have taken up. 
Many of the world's fiercest persecutors have 
but persecuted their old selves, and there seems 
to be psychological necessity for such an atti- 
tude. Yet a careful study of Nietzsche's earlier 
activity reveals many germs of later develop- 
ments. The critical attitude towards conven- 
tional morality, the individualism, the optimism, 
the ideal of heroism, which dominate his later 
thought, exist as germs in his earlier work. 
Even the flagrant contrast between Richard 
Wagner in Bayreuth and Der Fall Wagner was 
the outcome of a gradual development. In the 
earlier essay Nietzsche had justly pointed out 
that Wagner's instincts were fundamentally 
dramatic. As years went on he brooded over 
this idea ; the nimble and lambent wit of his 
later days played around it until Wagner be- 
came a mere actor in his work and in his life, a 
rhetorician, an incarnate falsehood, the personi- 
fication of latter-day decadence, the Victor Hugo 
of music, the Bernini of music, the modern 



32 Affirmations. 

Cagliostro. At the same time he admits that 
Wagner represents the modern spirit, and that 
it is reasonable for a musician to say that 
though he hates Wagner he can tolerate no 
other music. The fact is, one may well repeat, 
that Nietzsche was not Teuton enough to abide 
for ever with Wagner. He compares him con- 
temptuously with Hegel, cloud-compellers both, 
masters of German mists and German mysticism, 
worshippers of Wotan, the god of bad weather, 
the god of the Germans. " How could they 
miss what we, we Halcyonians, miss in Wagner 
— la gaya scienza, the light feet, wit, fire, grace, 
strong logic, the dance of the stars, arrogant 
intellectuality, the quivering light of the south, 
the smooth sea — perfection ? " It was scarcely, 
however, the Halcyonian in Nietzsche that stood 
between him and Wagner. That is well shown 
by his attitude towards Parsifal. Whatever we 
may think of the ideas embodied in Parsifal, it 
may yet seem to us the most solemn, the most 
graciously calm and beautiful spectacle that has 
ever been fitly set to music. In Nietzsche the 
thinker and the moralist were so much stronger 
than the artist that he could, see nothing here 
but bad psychology, bad thinking, and bad 
religion. 

The rebellion against Wagner was inevitable. 
It is evident that Nietzsche had not gained com- 
plete mastery of his own personality in his earlier 



Nietzsche. 33 

work. It is brilliant, full of fine perceptions and 
critical insight, but as a personal utterance in- 
complete. It renders the best ideas of the time, 
not the best ideas that Nietzsche could contribute 
to the time. The shock of 1876 may have been a 
step towards the disintegration of his intellect, but 
it was also a rally, a step towards a higher self- 
realisation. Nietzsche had no genuine affinity 
with Schopenhauer or with Wagner, though 
they were helpful to his development ; he was 
no pessimist, he was no democrat. As he himself 
said, "I understood the philosophic pessimism 
of the nineteenth century as the symptom of a 
finer strength of thought, a more victorious 
fulness of life. In the same way Wagner's 
music signified to me the expression of a 
Dionysiac mightiness of soul in which I seemed 
to hear, as in an earthquake, the upheaval of 
the primitive powers of life, after age-long re- 
pression." Now he only needed relief, " golden, 
tender, oily melodies," to soothe the leaden 
weight of life, and these he found in Carmen. 
Any discussion of the merits of the question 
as between Wagner and Bizet, the earlier and 
the later Nietzsche, seems to me out of place, 
though much has been made of it by those who 
delight to see a giant turn and rend himself. 
Nietzsche himself said he was writing for psy- 
chologists, and it is not unfair to add that it is 
less " Wagner's case " that he presents to us than 

3 



34 Affirmations. 

" Nietzsche's case." As to the merits of the 
case, we may alike admit that Nietzsche's en- 
thusiasm for Wagner was not excessive, and 
that the pleasant things he said of Carmen are 
fully justified; we may address both the early 
and the late Nietzsche in the words habitually 
used by the landlord of the " Rainbow" : " You're 
both wrong and you're both right, as I alius 
says." Most of the mighty quarrels that have 
sent men to battle and the stake might have 
been appeased had each side recognised that 
both were right in their affirmations, both wrong 
in their denials. 

Nietzsche occupied his chair at Basel for some 
years longer; in 1880 his health forced him to 
resign and he was liberally pensioned. As a 
professor he treated the most difficult questions 
of Greek study, and devoted his chief attention 
to his best pupils, who in their turn adored him. 
Basel is an admirable residence for a cosmo- 
politan thinker; it was easy for Nietzsche to 
keep in touch with all that went on from Paris 
to St Petersburg. He was also on terms of 
more or less intimate friendship with the finest 
spirits in Switzerland, with Keller the novelist, 
Bocklin the painter, Burckhardt the historian. 
We are told that he was a man of great per- 
sonal charm in social intercourse. But his 
associates at Basel never suspected that in this 
courteous and amiable professor was stored up 



Nietzsche. 35 

an explosive energy which would one day be 
felt in every civilised land. With pen in hand 
his criticism of life was unflinching, his sincerity 
arrogant ; when the pen was dropped he became 
modest, reserved, almost timorous. 

The work he produced between 1877 and 
1882 seems to me to represent the maturity of 
his genius. It includes Menschliches, Allzumen- 
sMiches, Morgenroihe, and Die Frohliche Wis- 
senschaft. In form all these volumes belong to 
fensie literature. They deal with art, with re- 
ligion, with morals and philosophy, with the 
relation of all these to life. Nietzsche shows 
himself in these pensies above all a freethinker, 
emancipated from every law save that of sin- 
cerity, wide-ranging, serious, penetrative, often 
impassioned, as yet always able to follow his 
own ideal of self-restraint. 

After leaving Basel he spent the following 
nine years chiefly at health resorts and in tra- 
velling. We find him at Sorrento, Venice, 
Genoa, Turin, Sils Maria, as well as at Leipzig. 
Doubtless his fresh and poignant pens^es are 
largely the outcome of strenuous solitary walks 
in the Engadine or among the Italian lakes. 
We may assume that during most of these 
years he was fighting, on the whole successfully 
fighting, for mental health. Yet passages that 
occur throughout his books seem to suggest 
that his thoughts may have sometimes turned 



36 Affirmations. 

to the goal towards which he was tending. It 
is a mistake, he points out, to suppose that 
insanity is always the symptom of a degenerat- 
ing culture, although to nod towards the asylum 
is a convenient modern way of slaying spiritual 
tyrants ; it is in primitive and developing stages 
of culture that insanity has played its chief 
part ; only by virtue of what seemed to be the 
"Divine" turbulence of insanity and epilepsy 
could any new moral law make progress among 
early cultures. Just as for us there seems a 
little madness in all genius, so for them there 
seemed a little genius in all madness; sorcerers 
and saints agonised in solitude and abstinence 
for some gleam of madness which would bring 
them faith in themselves and openly justify their 
mission. 

What may perhaps be called Nietzsche's third 
period began in 1883 with Also sprach Zara- 
thustra, the most extraordinary of all his works, 
mystical and oracular in form, but not mystical 
in substance. Zarathustra has only a distant 
relationship to his prototype Zoroaster, though 
Nietzsche had a natural sympathy with the 
symbolism of fire and water, with the reverence 
for light and purity, which mark the rites asso- 
ciated with the name of the Bactrian prophet; 
he has here allowed himself to set forth his 
own ideas and ideals in the free and oracular 
manner of all ancient scriptures, and is thus 



Nietsscke. 37 

enabled to present his visions in a concrete 
form. Zarathustra, for the first and last time, 
gave scope to the artist within Nietzsche, and 
with all its extravagance and imperfection it 
must remain for good or evil his most per- 
sonal utterance. It was followed by Jenseits 
von Gut und B'dse, Zur Genealogie der Moral, 
Der Fall Wagner, and Gdtzenddmmerung. It is 
during this period that we trace the growth of 
the magnification of his own personal mission 
which finally became a sort of megalomania. 
(" I have given to men the deepest book they 
possess, my Zarathustra" he wrote towards the 
end.) In form the books of this period are 
sometimes less fragmentary than those of the 
second period ; in substance they are marked 
by their emphatic, often extravagant, almost 
reckless insistence on certain views of morality. 
If in the first period he was an apostle of culture, 
in the second a freethinker, pronouncing judg- 
ment on all things in heaven and earth, he was 
now exclusively a moralist, or, as he would 
prefer to say, an immoralist It was during this 
period that he worked out his " master morality" 
— the duty to be strong — in opposition to the 
" slave morality" of Christianity, with its glorifi- 
cation of weakness and pity, and that he con- 
sistently sought to analyse and destroy the 
traditional conceptions of good and evil on which 
our current morality rests. The last work which 



38 Affirmations. 

he planned, but never completed, was a re-valua« 
tion of all values, Umwerthung aller Werthe, 
which would have been his final indictment of 
the modern world, and the full statement of his 
own immoralism and Dionysiac philosophy. 

It is sometimes said that Nietzsche's mastery 
of his thought and style was increasing up to 
the last. This I can scarcely admit, even as 
regards style. No doubt there is at the best a 
light and swift vigour of movement in these last 
writings which before he had never attained. 
He can pour out now a shimmering stream of 
golden phrases with which he has intoxicated 
himself, and tries to intoxicate us. We may 
lend ourselves to the charm, but it has no 
enduring hold. This master of gay or bitter 
invective no longer possesses the keenly reasoned 
and piercing insight of the earlier Nietzsche. 
We feel that he has become the victim of 
obsessions which drive him like a leaf before 
the wind, and all his exuberant wit is unsub- 
stantial and pathetic as that of Falstaff. The 
devouring flame has at length eaten the core 
out of the man and his style, leaving only this 
coruscating shell. And at a touch even this 
thin shell collapsed into smouldering embers. 

From a child Nietzsche was subject to strangely 
prophetic dreams. In a dream which, when a 
boy, he put into literary form, he tells how he 
seemed to be travelling forward amid a glorious 



Nietzsche. 39 

landscape, while carolling larks ascended to the 
clouds, and his whole life seemed to stretch 
before him in a vista of happy years ; " and 
suddenly a shrill cry reached our ears ; it came 
from the neighbouring lunatic asylum." Even 
in 1876 his friends began to see that Nietzsche 
attached extraordinary importance to his own 
work. After he wrote Zarathustra, this self- 
exaltation increased, and began to find expres- 
sion in his work. Latterly, it is said, he came 
to regard himself as the incarnation of the genius 
of humanity. It has always been found a 
terrible matter to war with the moral system 
of one's age ; it will have its revenge, one way 
or another, from within or from without, what- 
ever happens after. Nietzsche strove for nothing 
less than to remodel the moral world after his 
own heart's desire, and his brain was perishing 
of exhaustion in the immense effort. In 1889 — 
at the moment when his work at last began to 
attract attention — he became hopelessly insane. 
A period of severe hallucinatory delirium led on 
to complete dementia, and he passes beyond our 
sight 

II. 

Nietzsche was by temperament a philosopher 
after the manner of the Greeks. In other words, 
philosophy was not to him, as to the average 
modem philosopher, a matter of books and the 



40 Affirmations. 

study, but a life to be lived. It seemed to him 
to have much less concern with "truth" than 
with the essentials of fine living. He loved 
travel and movement, he loved scenery, he loved 
cities and the spectacle of men ; above all, he 
loved solitude. The solitude of cities drew him 
strongly; he envied Heraclitus his desert study 
amid the porticoes and peristyles of the immense 
temple of Diana. He had, however, his own 
favourite place of work, to which he often 
alludes, the Piazza di San Marco at Venice, 
amid the doves, in front of the strange and 
beautiful structure which he " loved, feared, and 
envied;" and here in the spring, between ten 
o'clock and midday, he found his best philo- 
sophic laboratory. 

It was in Italy that Nietzsche seems to have 
found himself most at home, although there are 
no signs that he felt any special sympathy with 
the Italians, that is to say in later than Renais- 
sance days. For the most part he possessed 
very decided sympathies and antipathies. His 
antipathy to his own Germans lay in the nature 
of things. Every prophet's message is primarily 
directed to his own people. And Nietzsche was 
unsparing in his keen criticism of the Germans. 
He tells somewhere with a certain humour how 
people abroad would ask him if Germany had 
produced of late no great thinker or artist, no 
really good book, and how with the courage of 



Nietzsche. 41 

despair he would at last reply, "Yes, Bismarck!" 
Nietzsche was willing enough to recognise the 
kind of virtue personified in Bismarck. But 
with that recognition nearly all was said in 
favour of Germany that Nietzsche had to say. 
There is little in the German spirit that answered 
to his demands. He admired clearness, analytic 
precision, and highly organised intelligence, light 
and alert. He saw no sufficient reason why 
profundity should lack a fine superficies, nor 
why strength should be ungainly. His in- 
stinctive comparison for a good thinker was 
always a good dancer. As a child he had been 
struck by seeing a I'ope-dancer, and throughout 
life dancing seemed to him the image of the 
finest culture, supple to bend, strong to retain 
its own equilibrium, an exercise demanding the 
highest training and energy of all the muscles 
of a well-knit organism. But the indubitable 
intellectual virtues of the bulky and plodding 
German are scarcely those which can well be 
symbolised by an Otero or a Caicedo. " There 
is too much beer in the German intellect," 
Nietzsche said. For the last ten centuries 
Germany has wilfully stultified herself; "no- 
where else has there been so vicious a misuse 
of the two great European narcotics, alcohol 
and Christianity," to which he was inclined to 
add music. ("The theatre and music," he re- 
marked in Die Frohliche Wissenschaft, "are 



42 Affirmations. 

the haschisch and betel of Europeans, and the 
history of the so-called higher culture is largely 
the history of narcotics.") "Germans regard 
bad writing," he said, " as a national privilege ; 
they do not write prose as one works at a 
statue, they only improvise." Even "German 
virtue " — and this was the unkindest cut of all — 
had its origin in eighteenth century France, as 
its early preachers, such as Kant and Schiller, 
fully recognised. Thus it happens that the 
German has no perceptions — coupling his 
Goethe with a Schiller, and his Schopenhauer 
with a Hartmann — and no tact, " no finger for 
nuances" his fingers are all claws. The few 
persons of high culture whom he had met in 
Germany, he noted towards the end of his life, 
and especially Frau Cosima Wagner, were all of 
French origin. Nietzsche regarded it as merely 
an accident that he was himself born in Ger- 
many, just as it was merely an accident that 
Heine the Jew, and Schopenhauer the Dutch- 
man, were born there. Yet, as I have already 
hinted, we may take these utterances too 
seriously. There are passages in his works — 
though we meet them rarely — which show that 
Nietzsche recognised and admired the elemental 
energy, the depth and the contradictions in the 
German character; he attributed them largely 
to mixture of races. 

Nietzsche was not much attracted to the 



Nietzsche. 43 

English. It is true that he names Landor 
as one of the four masters of prose this century 
has produced, while another of these is Emerson, 
with whom he had genuine affinity, although his 
own intellect was keener and more passionate, 
with less sunny serenity. For Shakespeare, also, 
his admiration was deep. And when he had 
outgrown his early enthusiasm for Schopenhauer, 
the fine qualities which he still recognised in that 
thinker — his concreteness, lucidity, reasonable- 
ness — seemed to him English. He was usually 
less flattering towards English thought Dar- 
winism, for instance, he thought, savoured too 
much of the population question, and was 
invented by English men of science who were 
oppressed by the problems of poverty. The 
struggle for existence, he said, is only an excep- 
tion in nature; it is exuberance, an even reckless 
superfluity, which rules. For English philosophic 
thought generally he had little but contempt. 
J. S. Mill was one of his "impossibilities"; the 
English and French sociologists of to-day, he 
said, have only known degenerating types of 
society, devoid of organising force, and they 
take their own debased instincts as the standard 
of social codes in general. Modern democracy, 
modern utilitarianism, are largely of English 
manufacture, and he came at last to hate them 
both. During the past century, he asserted, 
they have reduced the whole spiritual currency 



44 Affirmations. 

of Europe to a dull plebeian level, and they are 
the chief causes of European vulgarity. It is 
the English, he also asserted — George Eliot, for 
instance — who, while abolishing Christian belief, 
have sought to bolster up the moral system 
which was created by Christianity, and which 
must necessarily fall with it. It is, moreover, 
the English, who with this democratic and 
utilitarian plebeianism have seduced and per- 
verted the fine genius of France. 

Just as we owe to England the vulgarity 
which threatens to overspread Europe, so to 
France we owe the conception of a habit of 
nobility, in every best sense of the word. On 
that point Nietzsche's opinion never wavered. 
The present subjection of the French spirit to 
this damnable Anglo-mania, he declared, must 
never lead us to forget the ardent and pas- 
sionate energy, the intellectual distinction, which 
belonged to the France of the sixteenth and 
seventeenth centuries.^ The French, as Nietzsche 

^ One may be allowed to regret that Nietzsche was not equally 
discriminating in his judgment of our country. Had he not 
been blinded by the spiritual plebeianism of the nineteenth 
century in England, he might also have discerned in certain 
periods some of the same ardent and heroic qualities which he 
recognised in sixteenth century France, the more easily since 
at that time the same Renaissance wave had effected a consider- 
able degree of spiritual union between France and England. 
In George Chapman, for instance, at his finest and lucidest 
moments the typical ethical representative of our greatest literary 
age, Nietzsche would have found a man after his own heart, 



Nietzsche. 45 

always held, are the one modern European 
nation which may be compared with the Greeks. 
In Menschliches, Allzumenschliches he names six 
French writers — Montaigne, La Rochefoucauld, 
La Bruyere, Fontenelle (in the Dialogues des 
Marts), Vauvenarges, Chamfort — who bring us 
nearer to Greek antiquity than any other group 
of modern authors, and contain more real 
thought than all the books of the German 
philosophers put together. The only French 
writer of the present century for whom he 
cared much (putting aside M^rimde) was 
Stendhal, who possesses some of the characters 
of the earlier group. The French, he points 
out, are the most Christian of all nations, and 
have produced the greatest saints. He enumer- 
ates Pascal ("the first among Christians, who 
was able to unite fervour, intellect, and candour; 
— think of what that means !"), F^nelon, Mme. de 
Guyon, De Ranc6, the founder of the Trappists 
who have flourished nowhere but in France, the 
Huguenots, Port-Royal — truly, he exclaims, the 
great French freethinkers encountered foemen 
worthy of their steel ! The land which produced 
the most perfect types of Anti-Christianity pro- 

not only one who scarcely yielded to himself in generous admir- 
ation of the great qualities of the French spirit but a man of 
" absolute and fiill soul " who was almost a precursor of his 
own " immoralism," a lover of freedom, of stoic self-reliance, 
one who was ever seeking to enlarge the discipline of a fine 
culture in the direction of moral freedom and dignity. 



46 Affirmatidni. 

duced also the most perfect types of Christianity. 
He defends, also, that seeming superficiality 
which in a great Frenchman, he says, is but 
the natural epidermis of a rich and deep nature, 
while a great German's profundity is too often 
strangely bottled up from the light in a dark 
and contorted phial. 

I have briefly stated Nietzsche's feeling as 
regards each of the three chief European 
peoples, because we are thus led up to the 
central points of his philosophy — his attitude 
towards modern religion and his attitude to- 
wards modern morals. We are often apt to 
regard these matters as of little practical im- 
portance; we think it the reasonable duty of 
practical social politics to attend to the im- 
mediate questions in hand, and leave these 
wider questions to settle themselves. Rightly 
or wrongly, that was not how Nietzsche looked 
at the matter. He was too much of a philo- 
sopher, he had too keen a sense of the vital 
relation of things, to be content with the policy 
of tinkering society, wherever it seems to need 
mending most badly, avoiding any reference to 
the whole. That is our English method, and 
no doubt it is a very sane and safe method, but, 
as we have seen, Nietzsche was not in sympathy 
with English methods. His whole significance 
lies in the thorough and passionate analysis with 
which he sought to dissect and to dissolve, first, 



Nietzsche. 47 

" German culture," then Christianity, and lastly, 
modern morals, with all that these involve. 

It is scarcely necessary to point out, that 
though Nietzsche rejoiced in the title of free- 
thinker, he can by no means be confounded 
with the ordinary secularist He is not bent 
on destroying religion from any anaesthesia of 
the religious sense, or even in order to set up 
some religion of science which is practically no 
religion at all. He is thus on different ground 
from the great freethinkers of France, and to 
some extent of England. Nietzsche was himself 
of the stuff of which great religious teachers are 
made, of the race of apostles. So when he 
writes of the founder of Christianity and the 
great Christian types, it is often with a poignant 
sympathy which the secularist can never know; 
and if his knife seems keen and cruel, it is not 
the easy indifferent cruelty of the pachyder- 
matous scoffer. When he analyses the souls of 
these men and the impulses which have moved 
them, he knows with what he is dealing : he is 
analysing his own soul. 

A mystic Nietzsche certainly was not ; he had 
no moods of joyous resignation. It is chiefly 
the religious ecstasy of active moral energy that 
he was at one with. The sword of the spirit is 
his weapon rather than the merely defensive 
breastplate of faith. St. Paul is the consum- 
mate type of such religious forces, and whatever 



48 Affirmations. 

Nietzsche wrote of that apostle — the Inventor of 
Christianity, as he truly calls him — is peculiarly 
interesting. He hates him, indeed, but even 
his hatred thrills with a tone of intimate sym- 
pathy. It is thus in a remarkable passage in 
Morgenrothe, where he tells briefly the history 
and struggles of that importunate soul, so super- 
stitious and yet so shrewd, without whom there 
would have been no Christianity. He describes 
the self-torture of the neurotic, sensual, refined 
"Jewish Pascal," who flagellated himself with 
the law that he came to hate with the hatred of 
one who had a genius for hatred ; who in one 
dazzling flash of illumination realised that Jesus 
by accomplishing the law had annihilated it, and 
so furnished him with the instrument he desired 
to wreak his passionate hatred on the law, and 
to revel in the freedom of his joy. Nietzsche 
possesses a natural insight in probing the 
wounds of self-torturing souls. He excels also 
in describing the effects of extreme pain in 
chasing away the mists from life, in showing 
to a man his own naked personality, in bringing 
us face to face with the cold and terrible fact. 
It is thus that, coupling the greatest figure in 
history with the greatest figure in fiction, he 
compares the pathetic utterance of Jesus on the 
cross — " My God, my God, why hast thou for- 
saken me?" — with the disillusionment of the 
dying Don Quixote. Of Jesus himself he 



Nietzsche. 49 

speaks no harsh word, but he regarded the 
atmosphere of Roman decay and languor — 
though very favourable for the production of 
fine personalities — as ill-adapted to the develop- 
ment of a great religion. The Gospels lead us 
into the atmosphere of a Russian novel, he 
remarks in one of his last writings, Der Anti- 
christ, an atmosphere in which the figuie of 
Jesus had to be coarsened to be understood; it 
became moulded in men's minds by memories of 
more familiar types — prophet, Messiah, wonder- 
worker, judge; the real man they could not 
even see. " It must ever be a matter for regret 
that no Dostoievsky lived in the neighbourhood 
of this most interesting dicadent, I mean some 
one who could understand the enthralling charm 
of just this mixture of the sublime, the morbid, 
and the child-like." Jesus, he continues, never 
denied the world, the state, culture, work; he 
simply never knew or realised their existence ; 
his own inner experience — " life," " light," 
"truth" — was all in all to him. The only 
realities to him were inner realities, so living 
that they make one feel "in Heaven" and 
" eternal " ; this it was to be " saved." And 
Nietzsche notes, as so many have noted before 
him, that the fact that men should bow the 
knee in Christ's name to the very opposite of all 
these things, and consecrate in the "Church" 
all that he threw behind him, is an insoluble 

4 



50 Affirmations. 

example of historical irony. " Strictly speaking, 
there has only been one Christian, and he died 
on the cross. The Gospel died on the cross." 

There may seem a savour of contempt in the 
allusion to Jesus as an "interesting dicadent" 
and undoubtedly there is in Der Antichrist a 
passionate bitterness which is not found in 
Nietzsche's earlier books. But he habitually 
used the word dicadent in a somewhat extended 
and peculiar sense. The decadent, as Nietzsche 
understood him, was the product of an age in 
which virility was dead and weakness was 
sanctified ; it was so with the Buddhist as well 
as with the Christian, they both owe their origin 
and their progress to " some monstrous disease 
of will." They sprang up among creatures who 
craved for some " Thou shalt," and who were apt 
only for that one form of energy which the weak 
possess, fanaticism. By an instinct which may 
be regarded as sound by those who do not 
accept his disparagement of either, Nietzsche 
always coupled the Christian and the anarchist; 
to him they were both products of decadence. 
Both wish to revenge their own discomfort on 
this present world, he asserted, the anarchist 
immediately, the Christian at the last day. 
Instead of feeling,"/ am worth nothing,'' the 
decadent says, "Life is worth nothing," — a 
terribly contagious state of mind which has 
covered the world with the vitality of a tropical 



Nietzsche. 5 1 

jungle. It cannot be too often repeated, 
Nietzsche continues, that Christianity was born 
of the decay of antiquity, and on the degenerate 
people of that time it worked like a soothing 
balm ; their eyes and ears were sealed by age 
and they could no longer understand Epicurus 
and Epictetus. At such a time purity and 
beneficence, large promises of future life, worked 
sweetly and wholesomely. But for fresh young 
barbarians Christianity is poison. It produces 
a fundamental enfeeblement of such heroic, 
childlike, and animal natures as the ancient 
Germans, and to that enfeeblement, indeed, we 
owe the revival of classic culture ; so that the 
conclusion of the whole matter is here, as ever, 
Nietzsche remarks, that " it is impossible to say 
whether, in the language of Christianity, God 
owes more thanks to the Devil, or the Devil to 
God, for the way in which things have come 
about" But in the interaction of the classic 
spirit and the Christian spirit, Nietzsche's own 
instincts were not on the side of Christianity, 
and as the years went on he expresses himself 
in ever more unmeasured language. He could 
not take up the Imitation of Christ — the very 
word " imitation " being, as indeed Michelet had 
said before, the whole of Christianity — without 
physical repugnance. And in the Gotzenddm- 
merung" he compares the Bible with the Laws 
of Manu (though at the same time asserting that 



52 Affirmations. 

it is a sin to name the two books in the same 
breath) : " The sun lies on the whole book. All 
those things on which Christianity vents its 
bottomless vulgarity — procreation, for example, 
woman, marriage — are here handled earnestly 
and reverently, with love and trust. I know no 
book in which so many tender and gracious 
things are said about women as in the Laws of 
Manu." Again in Der Antichrist — which repre- 
sents, I repeat, the unbalanced judgments of 
his last period — he tells how he turns from Paul 
with delight to Petronius, a book of which it 
can be said e tutto festo, "immortally sound, 
immortally serene." In the whole New Testa- 
ment, he adds, there is only one figure we can 
genuinely honour — that of Pilate. 

On the whole, Nietzsche's attitude towards 
Christianity was one of repulsion and antagon- 
ism. At first he appears indifferent, then he 
becomes calmly judicial, finally he is bitterly 
hostile. He admits that Christianity possesses 
the virtues of a cunningly concocted narcotic to 
soothe the leaden griefs and depressions of men 
whose souls are physiologically weak. But from 
first to last there is no sign of any genuine 
personal sympathy with the religion of the 
poor in spirit. Epicureanism, the pagan doc- 
trine of salvation, had in it an element of Greek 
energy, but the Christian doctrine of salvation, 
he declares, raises its sublime development of 



Nietzsche. 53 

hedonism on a thoroughly morbid foundation. 
Christianity hates the body ; the first act of 
Christian triumph over the Moors, he recalls, 
was to close the public baths which they had 
everywhere erected. "With its contempt for 
the body Christianity was the greatest mis- 
fortune that ever befell humanity." And at the 
end of Der Antichrist he sums up his concen- 
trated hatred : " I condemn Christianity ; I raise 
against the Christian Church the most terrible 
accusation that any accuser has ever uttered. 
It is to me the most profound of all thinkable 
corruptions." 

It is scarcely necessary to add that Nietzsche's 
condemnation of Christianity extended to the 
Christian God. He even went so far as to 
assert that it was the development of Christian 
morality itself — " the father-confessor sensitive- 
ness of the Christian conscience translated and 
sublimed into a scientific conscience" — which 
had finally conquered the Christian God. He 
held that polytheism had played an important 
part in the evolution of culture. Gods, heroes, 
supernatural beings generally, were inestimable 
schoolmasters to bring us to the sovereignty of 
the individual. Polytheism opened up divine 
horizons of freedom to humanity. "Ye shall 
be as gods." But it has not been so with 
monotheism. The doctrine of a single God, in 
whose presence all others were false gods, 



54 Affirmations. 

favours stagnation and unity of type; mono- 
theism has thus perhaps constituted "the 
greatest danger which humanity has had to 
meet in past ages." Nor are we yet freed from 
its influence. "For centuries after Buddha 
died men showed his shadow in a cave — a vast 
terrible shadow. God is dead : but thousands 
of years hence there will probably be caves in 
which his shadow may yet be seen. And we — 
we must go on fighting that shadow ! " How 
deeply rooted Nietzsche believed faith in a god 
to be is shown by the fantastic conclusion to 
Zarathustra. A strange collection of Ueber- 
menschen — the men of the future — are gathered 
together in Zarathustra's cave : two kings, the 
last of the popes — thrown out of work by 
the death of God — and many miscellaneous 
creatures, including a donkey. As Zarathustra 
returns to his cave he hears the sound of prayer 
and smells the odour of incense ; on entering 
he finds the Uebermenschen on their knees in- 
toning an extraordinary litany to the donkey, 
who has " created us all in his own image.'' 

In his opposition to the Christian faith and 
the Christian God, Nietzsche by no means stands 
alone, however independent he may have been 
in the method and standpoint of his attack. 
But in his opposition to Christian morality he 
was more radically original. There is a very 
general tendency among those who reject 



Nietzsche, 5 5 

Christian theology to shore up the superstruc- 
ture of Christian morality which rests on that 
theology. George Eliot, in her writings at all 
events, has been an eloquent and distinguished 
advocate of this process ; Mr. Myers, in an oft- 
quoted passage, has described with considerable 
melodramatic vigour the "sibyl in the gloom" 
of the Trinity Fellows' Garden at Cambridge, 
who withdrew God and Immortality from his 
grasp, but, to his consternation, told him to go 
on obeying Duty. What George Eliot pro- 
posed was one of those compromises so dear 
to our British minds. Nietzsche would none 
of it. Hence his contemptuous treatment of 
George Eliot, of J. S. Mill, of Herbert Spencer, 
and so many more of our favourite intellectual 
heroes who have striven to preserve Christian 
morality while denying Christian theology. 
Nietzsche regarded our current moral ideals, 
whether formulated by bishops or by anarchists, 
as alike founded on a Christian basis, and when 
that foundation is sapped they cannot stand. 

The motive of modern morality is pity, its 
principle is altruistic, its motto is " Love your 
neighbour as yourself," its ideal self-abnegation, 
its end the greatest good of the greatest number. 
All these things were abhorrent to Nietzsche, 
or so far as he accepted them, it was in forms 
which gave them new values. Modern morality, 
he said, is founded on an extravagant dread of 



56 Affirmations. 

pain, in ourselves primarily, secondarily in 
others. Sympathy is fellow-suffering; to love 
one's neighbour as oneself is to dread his pain 
as we dread our own pain. The religion of love 
is built upon the fear of pain. " On n'est bon 
que par la piti^ ; " the acceptance of that doc- 
trine Nietzsche considers the chief outcome of 
Christianity, although, he thinks, not essential 
to Christianity, which rested on the egoistic 
basis of personal salvation : " One thing is 
needful." But it remains the most important 
by-product of Christianity, and has ever been 
gaining strength. Spinoza and Kant stood 
firmly outside the stream, but the French free- 
thinkers, from Voltaire onwards, were not to be 
outdone in this direction by Christians, while 
Comte with his " Vivre pour autrui" even out- 
Christianised Christianity, and Schopenhauer in 
Germany, J. S. Mill in England, carried on the 
same doctrine. "The great question of life," 
said Benjamin Constant in Adolphe — and it is 
a saying that our finest emotions are quick to 
echo — " is the pain that we cause." 

Both the sympathetic man and the unsym- 
pathetic man, Nietzsche argues, are egoists. But 
the unsympathetic man he held to be a more 
admirable kind of egoist. It is best to win the 
strength that comes of experience and suffering, 
and to allow others also to play their own cards 
and win the same strength, shedding our tears 



Nietzsche. 57 

in private, and abhorring soft-heartedness as the 
foe of all manhood and courage. To call the 
unsympathetic man "wicked," and the sympa- 
thetic man "good," seemed to Nietzsche a 
fashion in morals, a fashion which will have its 
day. He believed he was the first to point out 
the danger of the prevailing fashion as a sort 
of moral impressionism, the outcome of the 
hyperesthesia peculiar to periods of decadence. 
Not indeed that Christianity is, or could be, 
carried out among us to its fullest extent : 
" That would be a serious matter. If we were 
ever to become the object to others of the same 
stupidities and importunities which they expend 
on themselves, we should ilee wildly as soon as 
we saw our 'neighbour' approach, and curse 
sympathy as heartily as we now curse egoism." 
Our deepest and most personal griefs, Nietzsche 
remarks elsewhere, remain unrevealed and in- 
comprehensible to nearly all other persons, 
even to the "neighbour" who eats out of 
the same dish with us. And even though 
my grief should become visible, the dear sym- 
pathetic neighbour can know nothing of its 
complexity and results, of the organic economy 
of my soul. That my grief may be bound up 
with my happiness troubles him little. The 
devotee of the " religion of pity " will heal my 
sorrows without a moment's delay; he knows 
not that the path to my Heaven must lie 



58 Affirmations. 

through my own Hell, that happiness and 
unhappiness are twin sisters who grow up to- 
gether, or remain stunted together. 

" Morality is the mob-instinct working in the 
individual." It rests, Nietzsche asserts, on two 
thoughts : " the community is worth more than 
the individual," and " a permanent advantage is 
better than a temporary advantage ; " whence 
it follows that all the advantages of the com- 
munity are preferable to those of the individual. 
Morality thus becomes a string of negative 
injunctions, a series of " Thou shalt nots," with 
scarcely a positive command amongst them ; 
witness the well-known table of Jewish com- 
mandments. Now Nietzsche could not endure 
mere negative virtues. He resented the subtle 
change which has taken place in the very 
meaning of the word " virtue," and which has 
perverted it from an expression of positive 
masculine qualities into one of merely negative 
feminine qualities. In his earliest essay he 
referred to " active sin " as the Promethean 
virtue which distinguishes the Aryans. The 
only moral codes that commended themselves 
to him were those that contained positive com- 
mands alone : " Do this ! Do it with all your 
heart, and all your strength, and all your 
dreams ! — and all other things shall be taken 
away from you ! " For if we are truly devoted 
to the things that are good to do we need 



Nietzsche. 59 

trouble ourselves little about the things that are 
good to leave undone. 

Nietzsche compared himself to a mole boring 
down into the ground and undermining w^hat 
philosophers have for a couple of thousand years 
considered the very surest ground to build on 
— the trust in morals. One of his favourite 
methods of attack is by the analysis of the 
" conscience." He points out that whatever we 
were regularly required to do in youth by those 
we honoured and feared created our "good 
conscience." The dictates of conscience, how- 
ever urgent, thus have no true validity as 
regards the person who experiences them. 
" But," some one protests, " must we not trust 
our feelings ? " " Yes," replies Nietzsche, " trust 
your feelings, but still remember that the in- 
spiration which springs from feelings is the 
grandchild of an opinion, often a false one, and 
in any case not your own. To trust one's 
feelings — that means to yield more obedience 
to one's grandfather and grandmother and their 
grandparents than to the gods within our own 
breasts: our own reason and our own experi- 
ence." Faith in authority is thus the source of 
conscience; it is not the voice of God in the 
human heart but the voice of man. The sphere 
of the moral is the sphere of tradition, and a 
man is moral because he is dependent on a 
tradition and not on himself. Originally every- 



6o Affirmations. 

thing was within the sphere of morals, and it 
was only possible to escape from that sphere by 
becoming a law-giver, medicine-man, demigod 
— that is to say by making morals. To be 
customary is to be moral, — I still closely follow 
Nietzsche's thought and expression, — to be 
individual is to be wicked. Every kind of 
originality involves a bad conscience. Nietzsche 
insists with fine eloquence, again and again, 
that every good gift that has been given to man 
put a bad conscience into the heart of the giver. 
Every good thing was once new, unaccustomed, 
immoral, and gnawed at the vitals of the finder 
like a worm. Primitive men lived in hordes, 
and must obey the horde-voice within them. 
Every new doctrine is wicked. Science has 
always come into the world with a bad con- 
science, with the emotions of a criminal, at least 
of a smuggler. No man can be disobedient to 
custom and not be immoral, and feel that he is 
immoral. The artist, the actor, the merchant, 
the freethinker, the discoverer, were once 
all criminals, and were persecuted, crushed, 
rendered morbid, as all persons must be when 
their virtues are not the virtues idealised by the 
community. The whole phenomena of morals 
are animal-like, and have their origin in the 
search for prey and the avoidance of pursuit 

Progress is thus a gradual emancipation from 
morals. We have to recognise the services of 



Nietzsche. 6i 

the men who fight in this struggle against 
morals, and who are crushed into the ranks of 
criminals. Not that we need pity them. " It 
is a new justice that is called for, a new 
mot d^ordre. We need new philosophers. The 
moral world also is round. The moral world 
also has its antipodes, and the antipodes also 
have their right to exist A new world remains 
to be discovered — and more than one! Hoist 
sail, O philosophers ! " 

"Men must become both better and wickeder." 
So spake Zarathustra; or, as he elsewhere has 
it, " It is with man as with a tree, the higher he 
would climb into the brightness above, the more 
vigorously his roots must strive earthwards, 
downwards, into the darkness and the depths — 
into the wicked." Wickedness is just as in- 
dispensable as goodness. It is the ploughshare 
of wickedness which turns up and fertilises the 
exhausted fields of goodness. We must no 
longer be afraid to be wicked; we must no 
longer be afraid to be hard. " Only the noblest 
things are very hard. This new command, O 
my brothers, I lay upon you — become hard." 

In renewing our moral ideas we need also to 
renew our whole conception of the function and 
value of morals. Nietzsche advises moralists 
to change their tactics: "Deny moral values, 
deprive them of the applause of the crowd, 
create obstacles to their free circulation; let 



62 Affirmations. 

them be the shame-faced secrets of a few 
solitary souls; forbid morality! In so doing 
you may perhaps accredit these things among 
the only men whom one need have on one's 
side, I mean heroic men. Let it be said of 
morality to-day as Meister Eckard said: 'I 
pray God that he may rid me of God ! ' " We 
have altogether over-estimated the importance 
of morality. Christianity knew better when 
it placed " grace " above morals, and so also 
did Buddhism. And if we turn to literature, 
Nietzsche maintains, it is a vast mistake to 
suppose that, for instance, great tragedies have, 
or were intended to have, any moral effect 
Look at Macbeth, at Tristan und Isolde, at 
CEdipus. In all these cases it would have been 
easy to make guilt the pivot of the drama. But 
the great poet is in love with passion. " He 
calls to us: It is the charm of charms, this 
exciting, changing, dangerous, gloomy, yet often 
sun-filled existence ! It is an adventure to live 
— take this side or that, it will always be the 
same ! ' So he speaks to us out of a restless 
and vigorous time, half drunken and dazed with 
excess of blood and energy, out of a wickeder 
time than ours is; and we are obliged to set to 
rights the aim of a Shakespeare and make it 
righteous, that is to say, to misunderstand it" 

We have to recognise a diversity of moral 
ideals. Nothing is more profoundly dangerous 



Nietzsche. 63 

than, with Kant, to create impersonal categorical 
imperatives after the Chinese fashion, to general- 
ise " virtue," " duty," and " goodness," and sacri- 
fice them to the Moloch of abstraction. " Every 
man must find his own virtue, his own categori- 
cal imperative;" it must be founded on inner 
necessity, on deep personal choice. Only the 
simpleton says : " Men ought to be like this or 
like that" The real world presents to us a 
dazzling wealth of types, a prodigious play of 
forms and metamorphoses. Yet up comes a 
poor devil of a moralist, and says to us : " No ! 
men ought to be something quite different!" 
and straightway he paints a picture of himself 
on the wall, and exclaims : " Ecce homo ! " But 
one thing is needful, that a man should attain 
the fullest satisfaction. Every man must be his 
own moralist. 

These views might be regarded as "lax," as 
predisposing to easy self-indulgence. Nietzsche 
would have smiled at such a notion. Not yield- 
ing, but mastering, was the key to his personal 
morality. " Every day is badly spent," he said, 
"in which a man has not once denied himself; 
this gymnastic is inevitable if a man will retain 
the joy of being his own master." The four 
cardinal virtues, as Nietzsche understood morals, 
are sincerity, courage, generosity, and courtesy. 
" Do what you will," said Zarathustra, " but first 
be one of those who are able to will. Love your 



64 Affirmations. 

neighbour as yourself — but first be one of those 
who are able to love themselves!' And again 
Zarathustra spoke : " He who belongs to me 
must be strong of bone and light of foot, eager 
for fight and for feast, no sulker, no John o' 
Dreams, as ready for the hardest task as for a 
feast, sound and hale. The best things belong 
to me and mine, and if men give us nothing, 
then we take them : the best food, the purest 
sky, the strongest thoughts, the fairest women ! " 
There was no desire here to suppress effort and 
pain. That Nietzsche regarded as a mark of 
modern Christian morals. It is pain, more pain 
and deeper, that we need. The discipline of 
suffering alone creates man's pre-eminence. 
" Man unites in Kmself the creature and" the 
creator: there is in him the stuff of things, 
the fragmentary and the superfluous, clay, mud, 
madness, chaos ; but there is also in him the 
creator, the sculptor, the hardness of the 
hammer, the divine blessedness of the spectator 
on the seventh da.y." Do you pity, he asks, 
what must be fashioned, broken, forged, refined 
as by fire ? But our pity is spent on one thing 
alone, the most effeminate of all weaknesses — 
pity. This was the source of Nietzsche's 
admiration for war, and indifference to its 
horror; he regarded it as the symbol of that 
spiritual warfare and bloodshed in which to him 
all human progress consisted. He might, had 



Nietzsche. 65 

he pleased, have said with the Jew and the 
Christian, that without shedding of blood there 
shall be no remission of sins. But with a 
difference, for as he looked at the matter, every 
man must be his own saviour, and it is his own 
blood that must be shed ; there is no salvation 
by proxy. That was expressed in his favourite 
motto : Virescit volnere virtus. 

Nietzsche's ideal man is the man of Epictetus, 
as he describes him in Morgenr'dthe, the laconic, 
brave, self-contained man, not lusting after ex- 
pression like the modem idealist The man 
whom Epictetus loved hated fanaticism, he 
hated notoriety, he knew how to smile. And 
the best was, added Nietzsche, that he had no 
fear of God before his eyes ; he believed firmly 
in reason, and relied, not on divine grace, but 
on himself. Of all Shakespeare's plays Julius 
CcBsar seemed to Nietzsche the greatest, because 
it glorifies Brutus ; the finest thing that can be 
said in Shakespeare's honour, Nietzsche thought, 
was that — aided perhaps by some secret and 
intimate experience — he believed in Brutus and 
the virtues that Brutus personified. In course 
of time, however, while not losing his sympathy 
with Stoicism, it was Epicureanism, the heroic 
aspects of Epicureanism, which chiefly appealed 
to Nietzsche. He regarded Epicurus as one of 
the world's greatest men, the discoverer of the 
heroically idyllic method of living a philosophy ; 

S 



66 Affirmations. 

for one to whom happiness could never be more 
than an unending self-discipline, and whose ideal 
of life had ever been that of a spiritual nomad, 
the methods of Epicurus seemed to yield the 
finest secrets of good living. Socrates, with his 
joy in life and in himself, was also an object of 
Nietzsche's admiration. Among later thinkers, 
Helvetius appealed to him strongly. Goethe and 
Napoleon were naturally among his favourite 
heroes, as were Alcibiades and Caesar. The 
latest great age of heroes was to him the Italian 
Renaissance. Then came Luther, opposing the 
rights of the peasants, yet himself initiating a 
peasants' revolt of the intellect, and preparing 
the way for that shallow plebeianism of the 
spirit which has marked the last two centuries. 

Latterly, in tracing the genealogy of modern 
morals, Nietzsche's opinions hardened into a 
formula. He recognised three stages of moral 
evolution : first, the /^^-^uriz/ period of primitive 
times, when the beast of prey was the model of 
conduct, and the worth of an action was judged 
by its results. Then came the moral period, 
when the worth of an action was judged not by 
its results, but by its origin ; this period has 
been the triumph of what Nietzsche calls slave- 
morality, the morality of the mob ; the goodness 
and badness of actions is determined by atavism, 
at best by survivals ; every man is occupied in 
laying down laws for his neighbour instead of 



Nietzsche. 67 

for himself, and all are tamed and chastised into 
weakness in order that they may be able to 
obey these prescriptions. Nietzsche ingeniously 
connected his slave-morality with the accepted 
fact that for many centuries the large, fair- 
haired aristocratic race has been dying out in 
Europe, and the older down-trodden race — 
short, dark, and broad-headed — has been slowly 
gaining predominance. But now we stand at 
the threshold of the extra-moral period. Slave- 
morality, Nietzsche asserted, is about to give way 
to master-morality ; the lion will take the place 
of the camel. The instincts of life, refusing to 
allow that anything is forbidden, will again 
assert themselves, sweeping away the feeble 
negative democratic morality of our time. The 
day has now come for the man who is able to 
rule himself, and who will be tolerant to others 
not out of his weakness, but out of his strength ; 
to him nothing is forbidden, for he has passed 
beyond goodness and beyond wickedness. 

III. 

So far I have attempted to follow with little 
or no comment what seems to me the main 
current of Nietzsche's thought. It may be 
admitted that there is some question as to 
which is the main current For my own part 
I have no hesitation in asserting that it is the 



68 Affirmations. 

current which expands to its fullest extent 
between 1876 and 1883 in what I term 
Nietzsche's second or middle period ; up to 
then he had not gained complete individuality; 
afterwards began the period of uncontrolled 
aberrations. Thus I am inclined to pass 
lightly over the third period, during which the 
conception of " master-morality " attained its 
chief and most rigid emphasis, although I 
gather that to Nietzsche's disciples as to his 
foes this conception seems of primary import- 
ance. This idea of " master-morality " is in 
fact a solid fossilised chunk, easy to handle for 
friendly or unfriendly hands. The earlier and 
more living work — the work of the man who 
truly said that it is with thinkers as with 
snakes : those that cannot shed their skins die 
— is less obviously tangible. So the '' master- 
morality" it is that your true Nietzschian is 
most likely to close his fist over. It would be 
unkind to say more, for Nietzsche himself has 
been careful to scatter through his works, on 
the subject of disciples and followers generally, 
very scathing remarks which must be sufficiently 
painful to any faithful Nietzschian. 

We are helped in understanding Nietzsche's 
philosophic significance if we understand his 
precise ideal. The psychological analysis of 
every great thinker's work seems to reveal some 
underlying fundamental image or thought — 



Nietzsche. 6g 

often enough simple and homely in character — 
which he has carried with him into the most 
abstract regions. Thus Fraser has found good 
reason to suppose that Hegel's main ideas were 
suggested by the then recent discovery of 
galvanism. In Nietzsche's case this key is 
to be found in the persistent image of an 
attitude. As a child, his sister tells us, he had 
been greatly impressed by a rope-dancer who 
had performed his feats over the market-place at 
Naumburg, and throughout his work, as soon as 
he had attained to real self-expression, we may 
trace the image of the dancer. " I do not know," 
he somewhere says, " what the mind of a philo- 
sopher need desire more than to be a good dancer. 
For dancing is his ideal, his art also, indeed 
his only piety, his 'divine worship.'" In all 
Nietzsche's best work we are conscious of 
this ideal of the dancer, strong, supple, vigorous, 
yet harmonious and well-balanced. It is the 
dance of the athlete and the acrobat rather than 
the make-believe of the ball-room, and behind 
the easy equipoise of such dancing lie patient 
training and effort. The chief character of 
good dancing is its union of the maximum 
of energetic movement with the maximum of 
well-balanced grace. The whole muscular 
system is alive to restrain any excess, so that 
however wild and free the movement may 
seem it is always measured ; excess would 



JO Affirmations. 

mean ignominious collapse. When in his later 
years Nietzsche began, as he said, to "philoso- 
phise with the hammer," and to lay about him 
savagely at every hollow " idol " within reach, 
he departed from his better ideal of dancing, 
and his thinking became intemperate, reckless, 
desperate. 

Nietzsche had no system, probably because 
the idea that dominated his thought was an 
image, and not a formula, the usual obsession 
of philosophers, such as may be clapped on the 
universe at any desired point. He remarks in 
one place that a philosopher believes the worth 
of his philosophy to lie in the structure, but 
that what we ultimately value are the finely 
carven and separate stones with which he 
builded, and he was clearly anxious to supply 
the elaborated stones direct. In time he 
came to call himself a realist, using the term, 
in no philosophic sense, to indicate his reverence 
for the real and essential facts of life, the things 
that conduce to fine living. He desired to 
detach the " bad conscience " from the things 
that are merely wicked traditionally, and to 
attach it to the things that are anti-natural, 
anti-instinctive, anti-sensuous. He sought to 
inculcate veneration for the deep-lying sources 
of life, to take us down to the bed-rock of life, 
the rock whence we are hewn. He held that 
man, as a reality, with all his courage and 



Nietzsche. 71 

cunning, is himself worthy of honour, but that 
man's ideals are absurd and morbid, the mere 
dregs in the drained cup of life ; or, as he 
eventually said — and it is a saying which will 
doubtless seal his fate in the minds of many 
estimable persons — man's ideals are his only 
partie honteuse, of which we may avoid any 
close examination. Nietzsche's " realism " was 
thus simply a vigorous hatred of all dreaming 
that tends to depreciate the value of life, 
and a vivid sense that man himself is the ens 
realissimum. 

A noteworthy point in Nietzsche's concep- 
tion of philosophy is his increasingly clear 
conception of its fundamentally psychological 
character. I mean to say that Nietzsche knows 
that a man's philosophy, to be real, must be the 
inevitable outcome of his own psychic con- 
stitution. It is a point that philosophers have 
never seen. Perhaps Nietzsche was the first, 
however hesitatingly, to realise it It is only 
in the recognition of this fact that the eirenicon 
of philosophies — and one might add, of religions 
— can ever be found. The philosopher of old 
said: "This is »«j/ conception of the universe;" 
it was well. But he was apt to add : " It is the 
conception of the universe," and so put himself 
hopelessly in the wrong. It is as undignified 
to think another man's philosophy as to wear 
another man's cast-off clothes. Only the poor 



72 Affirmations. 

in spirit or in purse can find any satisfaction in 
doing either. A philosophy or religion can 
only fit the man for whom it was made. 
"There has only been one Christian," as 
Nietzsche put it, " and he died on the cross." 
But why waste energy in trying to manufacture 
a second Christian ? We may be very sure 
that we can never find another Christian whom 
Christianity would fit so admirably as it once 
fitted Christ. Why not rest content with 
Christ ? Let Brown be a Brownite and Robin- 
son a Robinsonian. It is not good that they 
should exchange their philosophies, or that 
either should insist on thrusting his threadbare 
misfits on Jones, who prefers to be metaphysi- 
cally naked. When men have generally begun 
to realise this the world will be a richer and 
an honester world, and a pleasanter one as well. 
That Nietzsche had vaguely begun to realise it 
seems to me his chief claim to distinction in the 
purely philosophic field. 

To recognise the free and direct but dis- 
connected nature of Nietzsche's many-sided 
vision of the world is to lessen the force of his 
own antagonisms as well as of the antagonisms 
he has excited. Much of Nietzsche's work, 
especially in the third period, is the utterance of 
profound half-truths, keenly and personally felt, 
but still half-truths of which he has himself 
elsewhere supplied the complements. The 



Nietzsche. 73 

reason is that during that period he was not 
so much expressing himself as appealing pas- 
sionately against himself to those failing forces 
whose tonic influence he thirsted after. The 
hardness, the keen sword, the reckless energy 
he idealised were the things that had slipped 
utterly away and left him defenceless to the 
world. He grew to worship cruel strength as 
the consumptive Keats, the sickly Thoreau, loved 
beauty and health, with " the desire of the moth 
for the star." Such an attitude has its Tightness 
and power, so long as we understand it, though 
it comes short of the serenity of the greatest 
spirits who seek, like Goethe, to live at each 
moment in the whole. The master-morality of 
Nietzsche's later days, on which friends and foes 
have alike insisted, is a case in point. This 
appears to have been hailed, or resented, as a 
death-blow struck at the modern democratic 
regime. To take a broad view of Nietzsche's 
philosophic attitude is to realise that both views 
are alike out of place. On this matter, as on 
many others, Nietzsche moved in a line which 
led him to face an opposite direction in his 
decay from that which he faced in his imma- 
turity. He began by regarding democracy as 
the standard of righteousness, and ended by 
asserting that the world only exists for the pro- 
duction of a few great men. It would be foolish 
to regard either of the termini as the last out- 



74 Affirmations. 

post of wisdom. But in the passage between 
these two points many excellent things are said 
by the way. Nietzsche was never enamoured 
of socialism or democracy for its own sake; 
reasonably enough, he will not even admit that 
we have yet attained democracy; though the 
horses, indeed, are new, as yet "the roads are 
the same old roads, the wheels the same old 
wheels." But he points out that the value of 
democracy lies in its guarantee of individual 
freedom: Cyclopean walls are being built, with 
much toil and dust, but the walls will be a 
rampart against any invasion of barbarians or 
any new slavery, against the despotism of capital 
and the despotism of party. The workers may 
regard the walls as an end in themselves; we 
are free to value them for the fine flowers of 
culture which will grow in the gardens they 
inclose. To me, at least, this attitude of 
Nietzsche's maturity seems the ample justifi- 
cation of democracy. 

Nietzsche was not, however, greatly interested 
in questions of government ; he was far more 
deeply interested in questions of morals. In 
his treatment of morals — no doubt chiefly in 
the last period — -there is a certain element of 
paradox. It must again be pointed out that 
this is to be explained by the organic demands 
of Nietzsche's own nature. In attacking the 
excessive tendency to sympathy which he 



Nietzsche. 75 

seemed to see around him he was hygienically 
defending himself from his own excessive sym- 
pathy. His sister quotes with a smile the 
declaration that his Paradise lay beneath the 
shadow of his sword ; we scarcely need her 
assurance of his tender-hearted sensitiveness. 
He could attack relentlessly, but he never 
attacked a person save as the symbol of what 
he regarded as a false principle held in un- 
deserved honour. When he realised that the 
subject of such attack was really a living person 
he was full of remorse. He attacked Strauss 
because Strauss was the successful representa- 
tive of a narrow ideal of culture ; a few months 
later Strauss died, having, it now appears, 
borne the onset philosophically enough, and 
Nietzsche was full of grief lest he had em- 
bittered the dying man's last houra It was 
because he had himself suffered from the 
excesses of his own sympathy that he was 
able so keenly to analyse the secrets of sym- 
pathy. He spoke as the Spanish poet says 
that every poet — and indeed every seer — must 
always speak, /or la boca de su herida, through 
the mouth of his wound. That is why his voice 
is often so poignantly intimate ; it is also why 
we sometimes find this falsetto note of paradox. 
In his last period, Nietzsche grows altogether 
impatient of morals, calls himself an immoralist, 
fervently exhorts us to become wickeder. But 



^6 Affirmations, 

if any young disciple came to the teacher 
asking, " What must I do to become wickeder ? " 
it does not appear that Nietzsche bade him to 
steal, bear false witness, commit adultery, or 
do any other of the familiar and commonly- 
accepted wickednesses. Nietzsche preached 
wickedness with the same solemn exaltation 
that Carducci lauded Satan. What he desired 
was far indeed from any rehabilitation of easy 
vice ; it was the justification of neglected and 
unsanctified virtues. 

At the same time, and while Nietzsche's 
immoralist is just as austere a person as the 
mere moralists who have haunted the world 
for many thousand years, it is clear that 
Nietzsche wished strictly to limit the sphere 
of morals. He never fails to point out how 
large a region of life and art lies legitimately out- 
side the moral jurisdiction. In an age in which 
many moralists desire to force morals into every 
part of life and art — and even assume a certain 
air of virtue in so doing — the " immoralist " who 
lawfully vindicates any region for free cultivation 
is engaged in a proper and wholesome task. 

No doubt, however, there will be some to 
question the value of such a task. Nietzsche 
the immoralist can scarcely be welcome in every 
camp, although he remains always a force to 
be reckoned with. The same may be said of 
Nietzsche the freethinker. He was, perhaps. 



Nietzsche. yy 

the typical freethinker of the age that comes 
after Renan. Nietzsche had nothing of Renan's 
genial scepticism and smiling disillusionment; 
he was less tender to human weakness, for all 
his long Christian ancestry less Christian, than 
the Breton seminarist remained to the last He 
seems to have shaken himself altogether free of 
Christianity — so free, that except in his last 
period he even speaks of it without bitterness 
— though by no means wholly untouched 
by that nostalgia of the cloister which now 
and then pursues even those of us who are 
farthest from any faith in Christian dogma. 
He never sought, as among ourselves Pater 
sought, the germ of Christianity in things 
pagan, the undying essence of paganism in 
things Christian. Heathen as he was, I do 
not think even Heine's visions of the gods in 
exile could have touched him ; he never felt 
the charm of fading and faded things. It is 
remarkable. It is scarcely less remarkable that, 
far as he was from Christianity, he was equally 
far from what we usually call " paganism," 
the pasteboard paganism of easy self-indulg- 
ence and cheerful irresponsibility. It was not 
so that he understood Hellenism. Matthew 
Arnold once remarked that the Greeks were 
never sick or sad. Nietzsche knew better. 
The greater part of Greek literature bears 
witness that the Hellenes were for ever 



78 Affirmations. 

wrestling with the problems of pain. And 
none who came after have more poignantly 
uttered the pangs of human affairs, or more 
sweetly the consolations of those pangs, than 
the great disciples of the Greeks who created 
the Roman world. The classic world of nymphs 
and fauns is an invention of the moderns. The 
real classic world, like the modern world, was 
a world of suffering. The difference lay in the 
method of facing that suffering. Nietzsche 
chose the classic method from no desire to 
sport with Amaryllis in the shade, but because 
he had known forms of torture for which the 
mild complacencies of modern faith seemed to 
offer no relief. If we must regard Nietzsche 
as a pagan, it is as the Pascal of paganism. 
The freethinker, it is true, was more cheerful 
and hopeful than the believer, but there is the 
same tragic sincerity, the same restless self- 
torment, the same sense of the abyss.^ 

' Pater's description of the transition we may trace from the 
easy prose of Pascal's first book to the "perpetual agonia" ai 
his later work, applies with scarcely a change to the similar 
transition in Nietzsche : — " Everywhere in the Letters he had 
seemed so great a master— a master of himself— never at a loss, 
taking the conflict so lightly, with so light a heart : in the great 
Atlantean travail of the Thoughts his feet sometimes ' are almost 
gone.' In his soul's agony theological abstractions seem to 
become personal powers. ... In truth, into his typical 
diagnosis, as it may seem, of the tragedy of the human soul, 
there have passed not merely the personal feelings, the tempera- 
ment of an individual, but his malady also, a physical malady." 



Nietzsche. 79 

There still remains Nietzsche, the apostle of 
culture, the philosopher engaged in the criticism 
of life. From first to last, wherever you open 
his books, you light on sayings that cut to the 
core of the questions that every modern thinking 
man must face. I take, almost at random, a 
few passages from a single book : of convictions 
he writes that "a man possesses opinions as he 
possesses fish, in so far as he owns a fishing-net; 
a man must go fishing and be lucky, then he 
has his own fish, his own opinions ; I speak of 
living opinions, living fish. Some men are 
content to possess fossils in their cabinets — 
and convictions in their heads.'' Of the 
problem of the relation of science to culture 
he says well : " The best and wholesomest 
thing in science, as in mountains, is the air that 
blows there. It is because of that air that we 
spiritual weaklings avoid and defame science ;" 
and he points out that the work of science — 
with its need for sincerity, infinite patience, 
complete self-abnegation — calls for men of 
nobler make than poetry needa When we 
have learnt to trust science and to learn from 
it, then it will be possible so to tell natural 
history that " every one who hears it is inspired 
to health and gladness as the heir and continuer 
of humanity." This is how he rebukes those 
foolish persons who grow impatient with critics : 
" Remember that critics are insects who only 



8o Affirmations. 

sting to live and not to hurt : they want our 
blood and not our pain." And he utters this 
wise saying, himself forgetting it in later years: 
" Growth in wisdom may be exactly measured 
by decrease in bitterness." Nietzsche desires 
to prove nothing, and is reckless of consistency. 
He looks at every question that comes before 
him with the same simple, intent, penetrative 
gaze, and whether the aspects that he reveals 
are new or old, he seldom fails to bring us a 
fresh stimulus. Culture, as he understood it, 
consists for the modern man in the task of 
choosing the simple and indispensable things 
from the chaos of crude material which to-day 
overwhelms us. The man who will live at the 
level of the culture of his time is like the juggler 
who must keep a number of plates spinning in 
the air ; his life must be a constant training in 
suppleness and skill so that he may be a good 
athlete. But he is also called on to exert his 
skill in the selection and limitation of his task. 
Nietzsche is greatly occupied with the simpli- 
fication of culture. Our suppleness and skill 
moist be exercised alone on the things that are 
vital, essential, primitive ; the rest may be 
thrown aside. He is for ever challenging the 
multifarious materials for culture, testing them 
with eye and hand ; we cannot prove them too 
severely, he seems to say, nor cast aside too 
contemptuously the things that a real man has 



Nietzsche. 8i 

no need of for fine living. What must I do to 
be saved? What do I need for the best and 
fullest life? — that is the everlasting question 
that the teacher of life is called upon to answer. 
And we cannot be too grateful to Nietzsche for 
the stern penetration — the more acute for his 
ever-present sense of the limits of energy — with 
which he points from amid the mass to the 
things which most surely belong to our eternal 
peace. 

Nietzsche's style has often been praised. The 
style was certainly the man. There can be 
little doubt, moreover, that there is scarcely any 
other German style to compare with it, though 
such eminence means far less in a country 
where style has rarely been cultivated than it 
would mean in France or even England. 
Sallust awoke his sense for style, and may 
account for some characteristics of his style. 
He also enthusiastically admired Horace as the 
writer who had produced the maximum of energy 
with the minimum of material. A concentrated 
Roman style, significant and weighty at every 
point, are ferennius, was always his ideal. Cer- 
tainly the philologist's aptitudes helped here to 
teach him the value and force of words, as jewels 
for the goldsmith to work with, and not as mere 
worn-out counters to slip through the fingers. 
One may call it a muscular style, a style 
wrought with the skilful strength of hand and 

6 



82 Affirmations. 

arm. It scarcely appeals to the ear. It lacks 
the restful simplicity of the greatest masters, 
the plangent melody, the seemingly unconscious 
magic quivering along our finest-fibred nerves. 
Such effects we seem to hear now and again in 
Schopenhauer, but rarely or never from any 
other German. This style is titanic rather than 
divine, but the titanic virtues it certainly pos- 
sesses in fullest measure : robust and well-tem- 
pered vigour, concentration, wonderful plastic 
force in moulding expression. It becomes 
over-emphatic at last. When Nietzsche threw 
aside the dancer's ideal in order to " philosophise 
with the hammer,'' the result on his style was 
as disastrous as on his thought ; both alike took 
on the violent and graceless character of the 
same implement He speaks indeed of the 
virtue of hitting a nail on the head, but it 
is a less skilled form of virtue than good 
dancing. 

Whether he was dancing or hammering, how- 
ever, Nietzsche certainly converted the whole of 
himself into his work, as in his view every philo- 
sopher is bound to do, " for just that art of 
transformation is philosophy." That he was 
entirely successful in being a "real man" one 
may doubt. His excessive sensitiveness to the 
commonplace in life, and his deficiency in the 
sexual instinct — however highly he may have 
rated the importance of sex in life — largely cut 



Nietzsche. 83 

him off from true fellowship with the men who 
are most "real" to us. He was less tolerant 
and less humane than his master Goethe ; his 
incisive insight, and, in many respects, better 
intellectual equipment, are more than compen- 
sated by this lack of breadth. But, as his friend 
the historian Burckhardt has said, he worked 
mightily for the increase of independence in 
the world. Every man, indeed, works with 
the limitations of his qualities, just as we all 
struggle beneath the weight of the superin- 
cumbent atmosphere; our defects are even a 
part of our qualities, and it would be foolish to 
quarrel with them. Nietzsche succeeded in 
being himself, and it was a finely rare success. 
Whether he was a "real man" matters less. With 
passionate sincerity he expressed his real self and 
his best self, abhorring, on the one hand, what 
with Voltaire and Verlaine he called "litera- 
ture," and, on the other, all that mere indigested 
material, the result of mental dyspepsia, of 
which he regarded Carlyle as the supreme 
warning. A man's real self, as he repeated so 
often, consists of the things which he has truly 
digested and assimilated ; he must always " con- 
quer" his opinions; it is only such conquests 
which he has the right to report to men as his 
own. His thoughts are born of his pain ; he 
has imparted to them of his own blood, his own 
pleasure and torment. Nietzsche himself held 



84 Affirmations. 

that suffering and even disease are almost in- 
dispensable to the philosopher ; great pain is 
the final emancipator of the spirit, those great 
slow pains that take their time, and burn us up 
like green wood. " I doubt whether such pain 
betters us," he remarks, " but I know that it 
deepens us." That is the stuff of Nietzsche's 
Hellenism, as expressed in the most light- 
hearted of his books. Virescit volnere virtus. 
It is that which makes him, when all is said, a 
great critic of life. 

It is a consolation to many — I have seen it so 
stated in a respectable review — that Nietzsche 
went mad. No doubt also it was once a con- 
solation to many that Socrates was poisoned, 
that Jesus was crucified, that Bruno was burnt. 
But hemlock and the cross and the stake 
proved sorry weapons against the might of 
ideas even in those days, and there is no reason 
to suppose that a doctor's certificate will be 
more effectual in our own. Of old time we 
killed our great men as soon as their visionary 
claims became inconvenient ; now, in our mercy, 
we leave the tragedy of genius to unroll itself to 
the bitter close. The devils to whom the modern 
Faustus is committed have waxed cunning with 
the ages. Nietzsche has met, in its most re- 
lentless form, the fate of Pascal and Swift and 
Rousseau. That fact may carry what weight it 
will in any final estimate of his place as a moral 



Nietzsche. 85 

teacher: it cannot touch his position as an 
aboriginal force. He remains in the first rank 
of the distinguished and significant personalities 
our century has produced. 



86 



CASANOVA. 

There are few more delightful books in the 
world than Casanova's M^moires. — That is a 
statement I have long vainly sought to see in 
print. It is true, one learns casually that various 
eminent literary personages have cherished a 
high regard for this autobiography, have even 
considered it the ideal autobiography, that 
Wendell Holmes was once heard defending 
Casanova, that Thackeray found him good 
enough to steal from. But these eminent 
personages — and how many more we shall 
never know — locked up the secret of their 
admiration for this book in some remote casket 
of their breasts ; they never confided it to the 
cynical world. Every properly constituted 
" man of letters " has always recognised that 
any public allusion to Casanova should begin 
and end with lofty moral reprobation of his 
unspeakable turpitude. 

No doubt whatever — and this apart from the 
question as to whether his autobiography should 
be counted as moral or immoral literature — 
Casanova delivered himself bound into the 



Casanova. 87 

hands of the moralists. He recognised this ; 
his autobiography, as he himself truly said, 
was " a confession, if ever there was one." But 
he wrote at the end of a long and full life, in the 
friendly seclusion of a lonely Bohemian castle, 
when all things had become indifferent to him 
save the vivid memories of the past. It 
mattered little to him that the whirlwind of 
1789 had just swept away the eighteenth 
century together with the moral maxims that 
passed current in that century. We have to 
accept these facts at the outset when we 
approach Casanova. And if a dweller in the 
highly respectable nineteenth century may be 
forgiven a first exclamation of horror at Casa- 
nova's wickedness, he has wofully failed in 
critical insight if he allows that exclamation 
to be his last word concerning these M^moires. 
There are at least three points of view from 
which Casanova's Mimoires are of deep and 
permanent interest. In the first place they ' 
constitute an important psychological docu- 
ment as the full and veracious presentation of 
a certain human type in its most complete 
development. In the second place, as a mere 
story of adventure and without reference to 
their veracity, the Memories have never been 
surpassed, and only equalled by books written 
on a much smaller scale. In the third place, 
we here possess an unrivalled picture of the 



88 Affirmations. 

eighteenth century in its most characteristic 
aspects throughout Europe. 

I. 

Casanovi lived in an age which seems to 
have been favourable to the spontaneous revela- 
tion of human nature in literature. It vs^as not 
only the age in which the novel reached full 
development ; it was the age of diaries and 
autobiographies. Pepys, indeed, though he died 
in the eighteenth century, had written his diary 
long before ; but during Casanova's lifetime 
Boswell was writing that biography which is 
so wonderful largely because it is so nearly 
an autobiography. Casanova's communicative 
countryman, Gozzi, was also his contemporary. 
Rousseau's Confessions only preceded Casanova's 
M^moires by a few years, and a little later Restif 
de la Bretonne wrote Monsieur Nicolas, and 
Madame Roland her M^moires Particulieres. 
All these autobiographies are very unlike Casa- 
nova's. They mostly seem to present the 
shady sides of otherwise eminent and respectable 
lives. The highly-placed government official 
of versatile intellectual tastes exhibits himself 
as a monster of petty weaknesses ; the eloquent 
apostle of the return to Nature uncovers the 
corroding morbidities we should else never 
suspect; the philanthropic pioneer in social 



Casanova. 89 

reform exposes himself in a state of almost 
maniacal eroticism ; the austere heroine who 
was nourished on Plutarch confesses that she 
is the victim of unhappy passion. We are 
conscious of no such discords in Casanova's 
autobiography. Partly it may be because we 
have no other picture of Casanova before our 
eyes. Moreover, he had no conventional ideals 
to fall short of; he was an adventurer from the 
first. " I am proud because I am nothing," he 
used to say. He could not boast of his birth; 
he never held high position ; for the greatest 
part of his active career he was an exile ; at 
every moment of his life he was forced to rely 
on his own real and personal qualities. But 
the chief reason why we feel no disturbing 
discord in Casanova's M^moires lies in the 
admirable skill with which he has therein 
exploited his unquestionable sincerity. He is*'' 
a consummate master in the dignified narration 
of undignified experiences. Fortified, it is true, 
by a confessed and excessive amour propre, he 
never loses his fine sense of equilibrium, his 
power of presenting his own personality broadly 
and harmoniously. He has done a few dubious 
things in his time, he seems to say, and now and 
again found himself in positions that were 
ridiculous enough ; but as he looks back he 
feels that the like may have happened to any 
of us. He views these things with complete 



90 Affirmations. 

human tolerance as a necessary part of the 
whole picture, which it would be idle to slur 
over or apologise for. He records them simply, 
not without a sense of humour, but with no 
undue sense of shame. In his heart, perhaps, 
he is confident that he has given the world one 
of its greatest books, and that posterity will 
require of him no such rhetorical justification 
as Rousseau placed at the head of his Con- 
fessions. 

In the preface to the M^moires, Casanova is 
sufficiently frank. He has not scrupled, he tells 
us, to defraud fools and rascals, " when neces- 
sary," and he has never regretted it. But such 
incidents have been but episodes in his life. 
He is not a sensualist, he says, for he has never 
neglected his duty — " when I had any " — for the 
allurements of sense ; yet the main business of 
his life has ever been in the world of sense ; 
" there is none of greater importance." " I have 
always loved women and have done my best 
to make them love me. I have also delighted 
in good cheer, and I have passionately followed 
whatever has excited my curiosity." Now in 
old age he reviews the joys of his life. He has 
learnt to be content with one meal a day, in 
spite of a sound digestion, but he recalls the 
dishes that delighted him : Neapolitan macaroni, 
Spanish olla podrida, Newfoundland cod, high- 
flavoured game, old cheese (has he not collected 



Casanova. 91 

material for a Dictionnaire des Frontages ?), and 
without any consciousness of abrupt transition 
he passes on to speak of the fragrant sweetness 
of the women he had loved. Then with a smile 
of pity he turns on those who call such tastes 
depraved, the poor insensate fools who think 
the Almighty is only able to enjoy our sorrow 
and abstinence, and bestows upon us for nought 
the gift of self-respect, the love of praise, the 
desire to excel, energy, strength, courage, and 
the power to kill ourselves when we will. And 
with the strain of Stoicism which is ever present 
to give fibre to his Epicureanism, he quotes the 
maxim which might well belong to both philo- 
sophies : " Nemo laeditur nisi a seipso." 

The fact that Casanova was on one side a 
Venetian must count for something in any 
attempt to explain him. Not indeed that 
Venice ever produced more than one Casanova; 
I would imply no such disrespect to Venice — or 
to Casanova — but the racial soil was favourable 
to such a personality. The Venetians are a 
branch of a more northern people who long 
since settled by the southern sea to grow 
mellow in the sunshine. It suited them well, 
for they expanded into one of the finest races 
in Christendom, and certainly one of the least 
Christian races there, a solid, well-tempered 
race, self-controlled and self-respecting. The 
Venetian genius is the genius of sensuous en- 



92 Affirmations. 

joyment, of tolerant humanity, of unashamed 
earthliness. Whatever was sane and stable in 
Casanova, and his instinctive distaste for the 
morbid and perverse, he owes to his Venetian 
maternal ancestry. If it is true that he was not 
a mere sensualist, it was by no means because 
of his devotion to duty — "when I had any," — 
but because the genuine sensualist is only 
alive on the passive side of his nature, and in 
Casanova's nervous system the development of 
the sensory fibres is compensated and held in 
balance by the equal vigour of the motor fibres ; 
what he is quick to enjoy he is strong and alert 
to achieve. Thus he lived the full and varied 
life that he created for himself at his own good 
pleasure out of nothing, by the sole power of 
his own magnificent wits. And now the self- 
sufiicing Venetian sits down to survey his work 
and finds that it is good. It has not always 
been found so since. A " self-made " man, if 
ever there was one, Casanova is not revered by 
those who worship self-help. The record of his 
life will easily outlive the largest fortune ever 
made in any counting-house, but the life itself 
remains what we call a " wasted " life. Thrift, 
prudence, modesty, scrupulous integrity, strict 
attention to business — it is useless to come to 
Casanova for any of these virtues. They were 
not even in his blood ; he was only half 
Venetian. 



Casanova 93 

The Casanova family was originally Spanish, 
The first Casanova on record was a certain Don 
Jacobo, of illegitimate birth, who in the middle 
of the fifteenth century became secretary to 
King Alfonso. He fell in love with a lady 
destined to the religious life, and the day 
after she had pronounced her vows he carried 
her off from her convent to Rome, where 
he finally obtained the forgiveness and bene- 
diction of the Pope. The son of this union, 
Don Juan, killed an officer of the King of 
Naples, fled from Rome, and sought fortune 
with Columbus, dying on the voyage. Don 
Juan's son, Marcantonio, secretary to a cardinal, 
was noted in his day as an epigrammatic poet; 
but his satire was too keen, and he also had to 
flee from Rome. His son became a colonel, 
and, unlike his forefathers, died peacefully, in 
extreme old age, in France. In this soldier's 
grandson, Casanova's father, the adventurous 
impulsiveness of the family again came out; 
he ran away from home at nineteen with a 
young actress, and himself became an actor; 
subsequently he left the actress and then fell 
in love with a young Venetian beauty of 
sixteen, Zanetta Farusi, a shoemaker's daughter. 
But a mere actor could find no favour in a 
respectable family, so the young couple ran 
away and were married ; the hero of these 
Mimoires, born on the 2nd April, 1725, was 



94 Affirmations. 

their first-born. There is probably no reason 
to doubt the substantial accuracy of this family 
history, but if one desired to invent an ancestry 
for Casanova he could scarcely better it. 

His race helps to account for Casanova, but 
the real explanation of the man can only lie in 
his own congenital organisation. That he was 
a radically abnormal person is fairly clear. Not 
that he was morbid either in body or mind. 
On the contrary, he was a man of fine presence, 
of abounding health — always looking ten years 
younger than his age — of the most robust 
appetites, a great eater, who delighted to see 
others, especially women, eat heartily also, a 
man of indubitable sexual vigour ; however 
great the demands he rhade upon his physical 
energy it seldom failed, to respond, and his 
capacity for rest was equally great ; he could 
sleep nineteen hours at a stretch. His mental 
health was not less sound. The most punctilious 
alienist, with this frank and copious history 
before him, could not commit Casanova to an 
asylum. Whatever offences against social codes 
he may have committed, Casanova can scarcely 
be said to have sinned against natural laws. 
' He was only abnormal because so natural a 
person within the gates of civilisation is neces- 
sarily abnormal and at war with his environ- 
ment. Far from being the victim of morbidities 
and perversities, Casanova presents to us the 



Casanova. 95 

natural man in excelsis. He was a man for 
whom the external world existed, and who 
reacted to all the stimuli it presents t» the 
healthy normal organism. His intelligence was 
immensely keen and alert, his resourcefulness, 
his sagacious audacity, his presence of mind, 
were all of the first order. He was equally 
swift to feel, to conceive, and to act. His 
mental organisation was thus singularly har- 
monious, and hence his success in gratifying 
his eager and immense appetite for the world, 
an appetite unsatiated and insatiable even to 
the last, or he would have found no pleasure 
in writing these M^moires. Casanova has been 
described as a psychological type of instability. 
That is to view him superficially. A man who 
adapts himself so readily and so effectively to 
any change in his environment or in his desires 
only exhibits the instability which marks the 
most intensely vita! organisms. The energy 
and ability which Casanova displayed in gratify- 
ing his instincts would have sufficed to make a 
reputation of the first importance in any depart- 
ment, as a popular statesman, a great judge, a 
merchant prince, and enabled him to die worn 
out by the monotonous and feverish toil of the 
senate, the court, or the counting-house. Casa- 
nova chose to live. A crude and barbarous 
choice it seems to us, with our hereditary 
instinct to spend our lives in wasting the 



96 Affirmations. 

reasons for living. But it is certain that Casa- 
nova never repented his choice. Assuredly we 
need not, for few judges, statesmen, or merchants 
have ever left for the joy of humanity any legacy 
of their toil equal to these M^moires. 

But such swift energy of vital action and 
reaction, such ardour of deed in keeping pace 
with desire, are in themselves scarcely normal. 
Casanova's abnormality is suggested by the 
tendency to abnormality which we find in 
his family. We have seen what men his 
ancestors were ; in reading the M^moires we 
gather incidentally that one of his brothers 
had married, though impotent, and another 
brother is described as a somewhat feeble- 
minded ne'er-do-well. All the physical and 
mental potency of the family was intensely 
concentrated in Casanova. Yet he himself in 
early childhood seems to have been little better 
than an idiot either in body or mind. He could 
recall nothing that happened before he was eight 
years of age. He was not expected to live; he 
suffered from prolonged haemorrhages from the 
nose, and the vision of blood was his earliest 
memory. As a child he habitually kept his mouth 
open, and his face was stupid. "Thickness of 
the blood," said the physicians of those days; 
it seems probable that he suffered from growths 
in the nose which, as we now know, produce 
such physical and mental inferiority as Casa- 



Casanova. 97 

nova describes. The cure was spontaneous. 
He was taken to Padua, and shortly afterwards 
began to develop wonderfully both in stature 
and intelligence. In after years he had little 
cause to complain either of health or intellect. 
It is notable, however, that when, still a boy, he 
commenced his ecclesiastical training (against 
his wishes, for he had chosen to be a doctor), he 
failed miserably as a preacher, and broke down 
in the pulpit ; thus the Church lost a strange 
ornament. Moreover, with all his swift sensa- 
tion and alert response, there was in Casanova 
an anomalous dulness of moral sensibility. The 
insults to Holy Religion which seem to have 
brought him to that prison from which he 
effected his marvellous escape, were scarcely 
the serious protests of a convinced heretic; 
his deliberate trickery of Mme. d'Urfd was not 
only criminal but cruel. His sense of the bonds 
of society was always somewhat veiled, and 
although the veil never became thick, and 
might be called the natural result of an adven- 
turer's life, one might also, perhaps, maintain 
that it was a certain degree of what is sometimes 
called moral imbecility that made Casanova 
an adventurer. But while we thus have to 
recognise that he was a man of dulled moral 
sensibility, we must also recognise that he 
possessed a vigorous moral consciousness of 
his own, or we misunderstand him altogether. 

7 



98 Affirmations. 

The point to be remembered is that the thres- 
hold of his moral sensibility was not easily 
reached. There are some people whose tactile 
sensibility is so obtuse that it requires a very 
wide separation of the aesthesiometer to get the 
right response. It was so with Casanova's 
moral sensitiveness. But, once aroused, his 
conscience responded energetically enough. It 
seems doubtful whether, from his own point of 
view, he ever fell into grave sin, and therefore 
he is happily free from remorse. No great 
credit is thus due to him ; the same psycho- 
logical characteristic is familiar in all criminals. 
It is not difficult to avoid plucking the apples of 
shame when so singularly few grow on your 
tree. 

Casanova's moral sensibility and its limits 
come out, where a man's moral sensibility will 
come out, in his relations with women. Women 
played a large part in Casanova's life; he was 
nearly always in love. We may use the word 
"love" here in no euphemistic sense, for al- 
though Casanova's passions grew and ripened 
with the rapidity born of long experience in 
these matters, so fresh is the vitality of the 
man that there is ever a virginal bloom on every 
new ardour. He was as far removed from the 
cold-blooded libertine typified in Laclos's Val- 
mont, unscrupulously using women as the in- 
struments of his own lust, as from Laura's 



Casanova. 99 

sonneteering lover. He had fully grasped what 
the latest writer on the scientific psychology o^ 
sex calls the secondary law of courting, namely,^ 
the development in the male of an imaginative 
attentiveness to the psychical and bodily states 
of the female, in place of an exclusive attentive- 
ness to his own gratification. It is not impossible 
that in these matters Casanova could have given 
a lesson to many virtuous husbands of our own 
highly moral century. He never sank to the 
level of the vulgar maxim that "ail's fair in 
love and war." He sought his pleasure in the 
pleasure, and not in the complaisance, of the 
women he loved, and they seem to have grate- 
fully and tenderly recognised his skill in the art 
of love-making. Casanova loved many women, 
but broke few hearts. The same women appear 
again and again through his pages, and for the 
most part no lapse of years seems to deaden the 
gladness with which he goes forth to meet them 
anew. That he knew himself well enough never 
to take either wife or mistress must be counted 
as a virtue, such as it was, in this incomparable 
lover of so many women. A man of finer moral • 
fibre could scarcely have loved so many women ; 
a man of coarser fibre could never have left so 
many women happy. 

This very lack of moral delicacy which shuts 
Casanova off from the finest human development 
is an advantage to the autobiographer. It in- 



100 Affirmations. 

sures his sincerity because he is unconscious of 
offence ; it saves us from any wearisome self- 
justification, because, for all his amused self- 
criticism, he sees no real need for justification. 
In Rousseau's Confessions we hear the passionate 
pleader against men at the tribunal of God; 
here we are conscious neither of opponent nor 
tribunal. Casanova is neither a pillar of society 
nor yet one of the moral Samsons who delight 
to pull down the pillars of society ; he has taken 
the world as it is, and he has taken himself as 
he is, and he has enjoyed them both hugely. 
So he is free to set forth the whole of himself, 
his achievements, his audacities, his failures, his 
little weaknesses and superstitions, his amours, 
his quarrels, his good fortune and his bad fortune 
in the world that on the whole he has found so 
interesting and happy a place to dwell in. And 
his book remains an unending source of delight- 
ful study of the man of impulse and action in all 
his moods. The self-reliant man, immensely 
apt for enjoyment, who plants himself solidly 
with his single keen wit before the mighty oyster 
of the world, has never revealed himself so 
clearly before. 

What manner of man Casanova seemed to 
his contemporaries has only been discovered of 
recent years ; and while the picture which we 
obtain of him has been furnished by his enemies, 
and was not meant to flatter, it admirably 



Casanova. loi 

supports the Mimoires. In 1755 a spy of the 
Venetian Inquisition reported that Casanova 
united impiety, imposture, and wantonness to 
a degree that inspired horror. It was in 
that same year that he was arrested, chiefly 
on the charge of contempt for religion, and 
sentenced to five years' imprisonment. Fif- 
teen months later he had effected his famous 
escape, and was able to pursue his career as an 
assured and accomplished adventurer who had 
brilliantly completed his apprenticeship. It is 
not until many years later, in 1772, when his 
long efforts to obtain pardon from his country 
still remained unsuccessful, that we obtain an 
admirable picture of him from the Venetian 
agent at Ancona. " He comes and goes where 
he will," the agent reports, " with open face and 
haughty mien, always well equipped. He is a 
man of some forty years at most [really about 
forty-eight, thus confirming Casanova's state- 
ment that he was alv/ays taken for some ten 
years younger than his years], of lofty stature, 
of fine and vigorous aspect, with bright eyes 
and very brown skin. He wears a short, 
chestnut-coloured peruke. I am told that his 
character is bold and disdainful, but especially 
that he is full of speech, and of witty and well- 
instructed speech." Two years later Casanova 
was at last permitted to return to Venice. He 
there accepted the post of secret agent of the 



102 Affirmations. 

State Inquisition for service within the city. 
Like Defoe and Toland, who were also secret 
political agents, he attempted to justify himself 
on grounds of public duty. In a few years, 
however, he was dismissed, perhaps, as Baschet 
suggests, on account of the fact that his reports 
contained too much philosophy and not enough 
espionage; probably it was realised that a man 
of such powerful individuality and independence 
was not fitted for servile uses. Finally, in 1782, 
he was banished from Venice for an offence to 
which the blood of the Casanovas had always 
been easily inclined — he published an audacious 
satire against a patrician. From Venice he went 
to Trieste, and thence to Vienna. There he 
met Count Waldstein, a fervent adept of Kabba- 
listic science, a subject in which Casanova him- 
self claimed to be proficient; he had found it 
useful in certain dealings with credulous people. 
In 1784 the count offered him the post of 
librarian, with a salary of one thousand florins, 
at his castle of Dux, in Bohemia It is said to 
be a fine castle, and is still noted for its charm- 
ing park. Here this prince of Bohemians spent 
the remainder of his life, devoting seven years 
to the Mimoires, on which he was still engaged 
at his death. A terra-cotta bust discovered at 
the castle (and etched some years ago for Le 
Livre) shows him in mature age, a handsome, 
energetic, and imposing head, with somewhat 



Casanova. 103 

deep-set eyes; it is by no means the head of 
a scamp, but rather that of a philosopher, a 
philosopher with unusual experience of affairs, 
a successful statesman, one might say. A 
medallion portrait, of later date, which has also 
been reproduced, shows him at the age of sixty- 
three with lean, eager face, and lofty, though 
receding forehead, the type of the man of quick 
perception and swift action, the eagle type of 
man. The Prince de Ligne has also left a 
description of him as he appeared in old age, 
now grown very irritable, ready to flare up at 
any imagined insult, engaged in perpetual war- 
fare with domestics, but receiving the highest 
consideration from those who knew how to 
appreciate the great qualities of the man and 
his unequalled experiences, and who knew also 
how to indulge his susceptibilities and smile at 
his antique fashions. Once he went off in a 
huff to Weimar, and was graciously received by 
the Duke, but he soon came back again ; all the 
favours there were showered on a certain court 
favourite, one Goethe. It is clear, as we read 
the Prince de Ligne's detailed description, that 
the restless old adventurer had need, even in 
the peaceful seclusion of Dux, of all the con- 
solation yielded by Socrates, Horace, Seneca, 
and Boethius, his favourite philosophers. Here, 
at Dux, on the 4th of June 1798, Casanova died. 
" Bear witness that I have lived as a philosopher 



I04 Affirmations. 

and die as a Christian ; " that, we are told, was 
his last utterance after he had received the sacra- 
ments. 

From that moment Casanova with everything 
that concerned him was covered by a pall of 
oblivion. He seems to have been carelessly cast 
aside, together with the century of which he was 
so characteristic, and, as it now appears, so 
memorable a child. The world in which he 
had lived so joyously and completely had been 
transformed by the Revolution. The new age 
of strenuous commercialism and complacent 
philanthropy was in its vigorous youth, a sword 
in its right hand and a Bible in its left. The 
only adventurer who found favour now was he 
who took the glad news of salvation to the 
heathen, or mowed them down to make new 
openings for trade. Had he been born later, 
we may be well assured, Casanova would have 
known how to play his part; he would not have 
fallen short of Borrow, who became an agent of 
the Bible Society. But as it was, what had the 
new age to do with Casanova ? No one cared, 
no one even yet has cared, so much as to 
examine the drawers and cupboards full of 
papers which he left behind at Dux. Only on 
the 13th of February, 1820, was the oblivion a 
little stirred. On that date a certain Carlo 
Angiolieri appeared at Leipzig in the office 
of the famous publisher, Brockhaus, carrying a 



Casanova. 105 

voluminous manuscript in the handwriting (as 
we now know) of Casanova and bearing the 
title, Histoire de ma Viej'usqu'd Fan 1797. 

But even the appearance of Carlo Angiolieri 
failed to dissipate the gloom. Fifty years more 
were to pass before the figure of Casanova again 
became clear. This man, so ardently alive in 
every fibre, had now become a myth. The 
sagacious world — which imparts the largest dole 
of contempt to the pilgrim who brings back to 
it the largest gifts — refused to take Casanova 
seriously. The shrewd critic wondered who 
wrote Casanova, just as he has since wondered 
who wrote Shakespeare. Paul Lacroix paid 
Stendhal the huge compliment of suggesting 
that he had written the Mimoires, a sufficiently 
ingenious suggestion, for in Stendhal's Dauphiny 
spirit there is something of that love of adven- 
ture which is supremely illustrated in Casanova. 
But we now know that, as Armand Baschet first 
proved, Casanova himself really wrote his own 
Mimoires. Moreover, so far as investigation 
has yet been able to go, he wrote with strict 
regard to truth. Wherever it is possible to test 
Casanova, his essential veracity has always been 
vindicated. In the nature of things it is im- 
possible to verify much that he narrates. When, 
however, we remember that he was telling the 
story of his life primarily for his own pleasure, 
it is clear that he had no motive for deception ; 



lo6 Affirmations. 

and when we consider the surpassingly discredit- 
able episodes which he has recorded, we may 
recall that he has given not indeed positive 
proof of sincerity, but certainly the best that 
can be given in the absence of direct proof It 
remains a question how far a man is able to 
recollect the details of the far past — the con- 
versations he held, the garments he wore, the 
meals he ate — so precisely as Casanova professes 
to recollect them. This is a psychological 
problem which has not yet been experimentally 
examined. There are, however, great individual 
differences in memory, and there is reason to 
believe that an organisation, such as Casanova's, 
for which the external world is so vivid, is 
associated with memory-power of high quality. 
That this history is narrated with absolute 
precision of detail Casanova himself would 
probably not have asserted. But there is no 
reason to doubt his good faith, and there is ex- 
cellent reason to accept the substantial accuracy 
of his narrative. It remains a personal docu- 
ment of a value which will increase rather than 
diminish as time goes by. It is one of the great 
autobiographical revelations which the ages 
have left us, with Augustine's, Cellini's, Rous- 
seau's, of its own kind supreme. 



Casanova. 107 

II. 

The M^moires are authentic ; they give us 
what they profess to give us — ^the true story of 
a man who unites (as it has been well said) the 
characters of Gil Bias and of Figaro. Thus 
Casanova was the incarnation in real life of the 
two most typical imaginative figures of his 
century. Yet even if the M^moires had been 
the invention of some novelist of surpassing 
genius they would still possess extraordinary 
interest. We may forget that the book is an 
autobiography, and still find it, as a story of 
adventure, the apotheosis of the picaresque 
novel. 

The picaresque novel — although a French- 
man brought it to perfection in Gil Bias — arose 
and flourished in Spain, Casanova's ancestral 
country, and its piquancy, variety, and audacity 
seem to have been very congenial to the Spanish 
spirit and the Spanish soil. Casanova's Memoires 
carry this form of story on to a broader and in 
some respects higher plane. The old picaro 
never dared affront the world; he cringed before 
it and slunk behind its back to make grimaces. 
Casanova, too, was an adventurer living by his 
wits, but he approached the world with the same 
self-confidence as he approached a beautiful 
woman, and having won its favours treats it 
with the same consideration. Unlike the picaro 



io8 Affirmations. 

whose delight it is to reveal the pettinesses of 
the men he has duped, Casanova shows his 
magnificence in adventure by regarding the 
world as a foeman worthy of all his courtesy; 
and with incomparable impartiality, as well as 
skill, he presents to us the narrative of all the 
perils he encountered or sought Few old men 
sitting down in the evening of their days to 
chatter of old times have been so free as 
Casanova from the vices of senile literature. 
He never maunders of the things that are so 
dear to the aged merely because they are past; 
he introduces no superfluous reflections or com- 
ments. We recognise that the hand which keeps 
this pen so surely to the point is the hand of a 
man of action. Casanova's skill in narrative is 
conspicuously shown in the love - adventures 
which form so large and important a part of 
his book, as of his life. (Men usually regard 
love as a bagatelle, he says somewhere, but, for 
his own part, he adds, he has found no more 
important business in life.) There would seem 
to be nothing so difficult as to tell a long series 
of amours, unshrinkingly, from first to last, with- 
out drawing a curtain at any stage. Nearly 
every writer in fiction or in autobiography who 
has attempted this has only produced an effect 
of weary monotony or else of oppressive close- 
ness. But Casanova succeeds. Partly this is 
due to the variety and individuality he is able 



Casanova, log 

to give, not only to every incident, but to every 
woman he meets ; so that his book is a gallery 
of delightful women, drawn with an art that 
almost recalls his great contemporary, Goethe. 
Partly it seems he was aided by his vivid and 
sympathetic Venetian temperament ; his swift, 
unliterary style finds time for no voluptuous 
languors. He was aided even by his im- 
modesty, for in literature as in the plastic arts 
and in life itself, the nude is nearer to virtue 
than the d^collet^. The firm and absolute pre- 
cision of every episode in these M^moires leaves 
no room for any undue dallying with the fringes 
of love's garments. Casanova tells his story 
swiftly and boldly, with 'no more delay than is 
needed to record every essential detail ; he is the 
absolute anti-type to Sterne as a narrator; the 
most libertine of authors, he is yet free from 
prurience. Thus the man of action covers the 
romancer with confusion; this supreme book of 
adventures is a real man's record of his own real 
life. 

But let us forget that it is an autobiography 
and take it merely as a story. Its immense 
range of human interest, its audacious realism, 
its freedom from perversity, entitle us to regard 
it as a typical story of adventure. And I ask 
myself: What is the relation of such a book 
to life ? what is the moral worth of Casanova's 
Mdmoires ? 



1 10 Affirmations. 

A foolish, superfluous question, I know, it 
seems to many. And I am willing to admit 
that there may possibly be things in life which 
it is desirable to do, and yet undesirable to 
moralise over ; I would even assert that the 
moral worth of many of our actions lies precisely 
in their unconsciousness of any moral worth. 
Yet beneath the freest moral movements there 
must be a solid basis of social law, just as 
beneath the most gracious movements of the 
human body there lies the regulated play of 
mechanical law. When we find it assumed that 
there are things which are good to do and not 
good to justify we may strongly suspect that 
we have come across a mental muddle. 

To see the matter rightly we must take it 
at the beginning. No one can rightly see the 
moral place of immoral literature — the literature 
of adventure — in the case of adults unless he 
sees it in the case of children. Of late years 
the people who write in newspapers and 
magazines have loudly abused all stories of 
the crudely heroic order, the stories of im- 
possible virtue and unheard-of villainy in far- 
away lands, of marvellously brave bands under 
extravagantly reckless leaders, who march on 
through careless bloodshed to incredible 
victory or incalculable treasure. The hero 
of the average boy — magnificent sombrero 
on head, pistols in belt, galloping off on his 



Casanova. 1 1 1 

mighty charger, a villain grasped by the scruff 
of the neck in each outstretched hand — has 
been severely mauled. The suggestions offered 
for the displacement of this literature furnish 
documents for the psychologist Let us have 
cheap lives of Jesus and the Apostle Paul! let 
us flood the world with the sober romances 
licensed by religious societies ! — say those good 
people in the newspapers and the magazines. If 
they have ever themselves been children, and if 
so, how they came into the world shrouded in an 
impenetrable caul which will for ever shut them 
out from insight into the hearts of the young, is 
not known, and perhaps is no matter. Putting 
aside these estimable persons, there is in every 
heart a chamber dedicated to the impossible, 
and the younger the heart the larger is this 
golden ventricle. For the child who can just 
read. Jack the Giant-killer, and the story of 
those human-souled swans which make the 
swan a mystic bird for all our lives, are better 
worth knowing than any fact of the visible 
world. Some day the Life of Jesus, and even 
perhaps the Life of Paul, will seem to be among 
the sweetest and strangest of the world's fairy- 
tales; but that day will hardly come until every 
church and chapel has been spiritually razed 
to the ground. It cannot come to the genera- 
tion which has had the name of Jesus thrust 
down its throat in Sunday-schools and board- 



112 Affirmations, 

schools. We English are a practical, common- 
sense people, and we cure our children of any 
hearty taste for religion as confectioners are 
said to cure their assistants of any excessive 
taste for sweets, by a preliminary surfeit. No 
doubt we are very wise, but we postpone in- 
definitely the day when children will come to 
our religious tales in the pure gladness of their 
joy in the marvellous. 

In the meantime there ought not to be any 
doubt that children should be fed on fairy-tales 
as their souls' most natural food. Nothing can 
make up for the lack of them at the outset, just 
as no later supply of milk can compensate for 
the starvation involved in feeding infants on 
starch. The power of assimilating fairy-tales 
is soon lost, and unless the child has a rarely 
powerful creative imagination its spiritual growth 
on this side at least remains for ever stunted. 

If then childhood needs its pure fairy -land, and 
youth its fairy-land of impossible adventure, what 
fairy-land is left for adult age? Scarcely the 
novel. The modern novel in its finest manifesta- 
tions, however engrossingly interesting, takes us 
but a little step from the passionate interests of 
our own lives. If I turn to the two recent 
novels which have most powerfully interested 
me — Huysmans' En Route and Hardy's /a^ij the 
Obscure — I find that their interest lies largely in 
the skill with which they present and concentrate 



Casanova. 113 

two mighty problems of actual life, the greatest 
of all problems, religion and sex. In adult life 
we seek a fairy-land occupied by beings at once 
as real as ourselves, and yet far removed from 
the sphere of our own actual interests and the 
heavy burden of the atmosphere under which 
we live; only so can it fascinate the imaginations 
of those who have outgrown the simple imagin- 
ative joys of early life. Casanova's Mimoires is 
the perfected type of the books which answer 
these requirements. It is unflinchingly real, 
immensely varied, the audaciously truthful 
narrative of undeniably human impulses. And 
yet it carries us out of relation with the prob- 
lems of our actual life; it leads us into the 
realm of fairy-land. 

But — analysing the matter a little more closely 
— it may still fairly be asked whether a book 
which, in spite of its remoteness, represents a 
form of human life, must not have a certain 
bearing on morals. Is not a part of its attrac- 
tion, and indeed that of all fairy-lands, the 
existence of a different code of morals? It 
seems to me that this is so. But precisely in 
that lies the moral value of such literature. 
Indeed the whole question of the moral value 
of art — that is to say, of aesthetic enjoyment 
— is really involved here. The matter is worth 
looking into. 
^~~~~ It is one of Schopenhauer's unforgettable 
^ 8 



114 Affirmations. 

sayings, that whatever course of action we take 
in life there is always some element in our 
nature which could only find satisfaction in an 
exactly contrary course; so that, take what 
road we will, we yet always remain restless and 
unsatisfied in part. To Schopenhauer that re- 
flection made for pessimism ; it need not The 
more finely and adequately we adjust ourselves 
to the actual conditions of our life the larger, no 
doubt, the unused and unsatisfied region within 
us. But it is just here that art comes in. Art 
largely counts for its effects on playing on these 
unused fibres of our organism, and by so doing 
it serves to bring them into a state of harmoni- 
ous satisfaction — moralises them, if you will. 
Alienists have described a distressing form of 
insanity peculiar to old maids who have led 
honourable lives of abstinence and abnegation. 
After years of seeming content with the con- 
ditions of their lot they begin to manifest 
uncontrollable obsessions and erotic impulses; 
the unused elements of life, which they had shut 
down in the cellars of their souls and almost 
forgotten, have at last arisen in rebellion, 
clamouring tumultuously for satisfaction. The 
old orgies — the Saturnalian festival at Christmas 
and the Midsummer Festival on St. John's Day 
— bear witness that the ancients in their wisdom 
recognised that the bonds of the actual daily 
moral life must sometimes be relaxed lest they 



Casanova. 115 

break from over-tension. We have lost the 
orgy, but in its place we have art. Our respect- 
able matrons no longer send out their daughters 
with torches at midnight into the woods 
and among the hills, where dancing and 
wine and blood may lash into their flesh the 
knowledge of the mysteries of life, but they 
take them to Tristan, and are fortunately 
unable to see into those carefully brought-up 
young souls on such occasions. The moral- 
ising force of art lies, not in its capacity to 
present a timid imitation of our experiences, 
but in its power to go beyond our experience, 
satisfying and harmonising the unfulfilled activi- 
ties of our nature. That art should have such 
an effect on those who contemplate it is not 
surprising when we remember that, to some 
extent, art has a similar influence on its creators. 
" Libertin d'esprit mais sage de mceurs," it was 
said of Watteau. Mohammed when he wrote 
so voluptuously of the black-eyed houris of 
Paradise was still young and the blameless 
husband of an aged woman. 

" Singing is sweet ; but be sure of this, 
Lips only sing when they cannot kiss." 

It has been said of Wagner that he had in him 
the instincts of an ascetic and of a satyr, and 
the first is just as necessary as the second to the 
making of a great artist. It is a very ancient 



1 16 Affirmations. 

observation that the most unchaste verse has 
often been written by the chastest poets, and 
that the writers who have written most purely 
have found their compensation in living im- 
purely.i In the same manner it has always 
been found in Christendom, both among Catho- 
lics and Protestants, that much of the most 
licentious literature has been written by the 
clergy, by no means because the clergy are 
a depraved class, but precisely because the 
austerity of their lives renders necessary for 
them these emotional athletics. Of course, from 
the standpoint of simple nature, such literature 
is bad, it is merely a form of that obscenity 
which, as Huysmans has acutely remarked, can 
only be produced by those who are chaste; in 
Nature desire passes swiftly into action, leaving 
little or no trace on the mind. A certain 
degree of continence — I do not mean merely 
in the region of sex but in the other fields of 
human action also — is needed as a breeding- 
ground for the dreams and images of desire to 

' I take the first example which comes to hand, for whatever 
it may be worth: — " Luttrell was talking of Moore and Rogers 
— the poetry of the former so licentious, that of the latter so 
pure; much of its popularity owing to its being so carefully 
weeded of everything approaching to indelicacy; and the con- 
trast between the lives and the works of the two men — the 
former a pattern of conjugal and domestic regularity, the latter 
of all the men he had ever known the greatest sensualist " 
(Greville's Memoirs, vol. iii. p. 324). 



Casanova, 117 

develop into the perfected visions of art. But 
the point of view of society is scarcely that of 
unadulterated nature. In society we have not 
always room for the swift and free passage of 
impulse into action; to avoid the evils of re- 
pressed impulse this play of the emotions on 
a higher and serener plane becomes essential. 
Just as we need athletics to expand and har- 
monise the coarser unused energies of the 
organism, so we need art and literature to ex- 
pand and harmonise its finer energies, emotion 
being, as it may not be superfluous to point 
out, itself largely a muscular process, motion 
in a more or less arrested form, so that there 
is here more than a mere analogy. Art from 
this point of view is the athletics of the emotions. 

The adventures of fairy-land — of which for our 
age I take Casanova's M^moires as the type — 
constitute an important part of this athletics. 
It may be abused, just as we have the grosser 
excesses of the runner and the cyclist ; but it is 
the abuse and not the use which is pernicious, 
and under the artificial conditions of civilisation 
the contemplation of the life and adventures of 
the heroically natural man is an exercise with 
fine spiritual uses. Such literature thus has 
a moral value : it helps us to live peacefully 
within the highly specialised routine of civilisa- 
tion. 

That is the underlying justification for Casa- 



ii8 Affirmations. 

nova's Mimoires as moral literature. But there 
is no reason why it should emerge into con- 
sciousness when we take up these Mimoires, any 
more than a man need take up a branch of 
physical athletics with any definite hygienic 
aim. It is sufficient to be moved by the pure 
enjoyment of it. And there must be something 
unwholesome and abnormal — something corrupt 
at the core — in any civilised man or woman who 
cannot win some enjoyment from this book. 

III. 

The more I contemplate the eighteenth cen- 
tury the more interesting I find it. In my youth 
it seemed to me unworthy of a glance. The 
books and the men, Shelley above all, who stirred 
my young blood belonged to the early nine- 
teenth century. I was led to regard the last 
century as a dull period of stagnation and 
decay, a tomb into which the spirit of man 
sank after the slow death which followed the 
Renaissance. The dawn of the nineteenth 
century was an Easter Day of the human soul, 
rising from the sepulchre and flinging aside the 
old eighteenth century winding-sheet. 

I have nothing yet to say against the early 
nineteenth century, which was indeed only the 
outcome of the years that went before, but I 
have gained a new delight in the men of the 



Casanova. 1 19 

eighteenth century. It was in that age that the 
English spirit found its most complete intel- 
lectual expression, unaffected by foreign in- 
fluence. When that spirit, reviving after the 
wars that lamentably cut short the develop- 
ment of Chaucer's magnificent song, again 
began its free literary development — no doubt 
with some stimulus from Humanism — it was 
suddenly smothered at birth by the Renaissance 
wave from Italy and France. We may divine 
how it would have developed independently if 
we think of John Hey wood's dramatic sketches — 
pale as those are after the Miller's tale in which 
for the first and last time Chaucer perfectly 
mated English realism to the lyric grace of 
English idealism — and to some extent, also, 
when we turn to the later Heywood's plays, 
or Dekker's, and especially to the robust and 
tolerant humanity, the sober artistic breadth 
of the one play of Porter's which has come 
down to us. But the intoxicating melodies of 
Ronsard and his fellows were heard from over 
sea, and the men of the English Renaissance 
arose — Lyly and Lodge and Campion with 
their refinements, Greene and Nash with their gay 
and brilliant music, Marlowe with his arrogant, 
irresistible energy — and brought to birth an 
absolutely new spirit, which may have been 
English enough in its rich and virginal 
elements, but received the seminal principle 



I20 Affirmations. 

from abroad. It needed a century and more 
for that magnificent tumult to subside, and 
for the old English spirit to reappear and 
reach at last full maturity, by happy chance 
again in association with France, though this 
time it is England that chiefly plays the mas- 
culine part and impregnates France. Thus the 
eighteenth century was an age in which the 
English spirit found complete self-expression, 
and also an age in which England and France 
joined hands intellectually, and stood together 
at the summit of civilisation, with no rivals, 
unless Goethe and Kant may suffice to stand 
for a whole people. In the great Englishmen 
of these days we find the qualities which are 
truly native to Britain, and which have too 
often been torn and distracted by insane aber- 
rations. There is a fine sobriety and sagacity 
in the English spirit, a mellow human solidity, 
such as the Romans possessed always, but 
which we in our misty and storm-swept island 
have often exchanged, perhaps for better, but 
certainly for other qualities. It was not so in 
the eighteenth century, and by no accident 
the historian who has most finely expressed 
the genius of Rome was an eighteenth century 
Englishman. All the most typical men of 
that age possessed in varying degree the 
same qualities : Locke, Swift, Fielding, Hume, 
Richardson, Goldsmith, Hogarth, Johnson, God- 



Casanova. 121 ^ 

win. Thus the eighteenth century should un- 
doubtedly be a source of pride to the British 
heart. England's reputation in the world rests 
largely on our poetic aptitudes and our political 
capacity. Eighteenth century England is not 
obviously pre-eminent in either respect, although 
it was the great age of our political development 
and the seed-time of our second great poetic 
age; it produced scarcely more than a single 
first-class poet exclusively within its limits, and 
it lost America. Yet our greatest philo- 
sopher, our greatest historian, our greatest 
biographer, nearly all our greatest novelists, 
our great initiators in painting, who were in- 
directly the initiators of the greater art of 
France, belong wholly to this century, and an 
unequalled cluster of our greatest poets belongs 
to its close. And these men were marked by 
sanity and catholicity, a superb solidity of 
spirit; they became genuinely cosmopolitan 
without losing any of their indigenous virtues. 
Without the eighteenth century we should never 
have known many of the greatest qualities which 
are latent, and too often only latent, in our race. 
Landor and Wordsworth alone were left to carry 
something of the spirit of the English eighteenth 
century far on into the literature of our own 
wholly alien century. 

And their brothers of France were their most 
worthy peers. This spirit, indeed, which we see 



122 Affirmations. 

so conspicuously in the finest men of their age 
in England and France, was singularly wide- 
spread throughout Europe, a cheerful sobriety, 
a solid humanity, little troubled by any of those 
" movements " which were to become so prolific 
and so noisy in the next century. Christianity, 
it seemed, was decaying. Diderot, well informed 
on English affairs, wrote to a friend that in a few 
years it would be extinct, and looking at the 
state of the English Church at that time, 
no one could reasonably have surmised that 
Zinzendorf in Germany, and after him Wesley 
in England on a lower plane and Law on a 
higher plane, had already initiated that revival 
of Christianity which in our own century was des- 
tined to work itself out so obstreperously. But 
the world seemed none the worse for the apparent 
subsidence of Christianity ; in the opinion of 
many it seemed to be very much the better. 
The tolerant paganism of classic days appeared 
to be reasserting itself, robustly in England, 
with a delicate refinement in France, — setting 
the paganism of Watteau against the paganism 
of Fielding — while Goethe and the Germans 
generally were striving to rescue and harmonise 
the best of Christianity with the best of antiquity. 
European civilisation was fully expanded; for a 
long time no great disturbing force had arisen, 
and though on every side the tender buds of 
coming growths might have been detected, they 



Casanova. 123 

could not yet reveal their strength. Such 
a period certainly has its terrible defects; 
mellowness is not far from rottenness. But then 
youth also has its defects, and its crude acidity 
is still further from perfection. The nineteenth 
century has a higher moral standard than the 
eighteenth, so at least we in our self-righteous- 
ness have been accustomed to think. But even 
if so, the abstract existence of a high moral 
standard is another thing from the prevalence 
of high moral living. Whatever the standard 
may be, it is a question whether the lives are 
much different. In the one case the standard 
is much above the practice, in the other ofily a 
little above it — that is the chief difference. And 
the advantages of winding the standard up to 
the higher pitch are not so unmixed as is 
sometimes assumed. One need not question 
these advantages, well recognised in the present 
century. But the advantages of a lower standard 
are less often recognised. There is especially 
the great advantage that we attain a higher 
degree of sincerity, and sincerity, if not itself 
the prime virtue, is surely, whatever the virtue 
may be, its chief accompaniment. A life that is 
swathed and deformed in much drapery is not 
so wholesome or so effective as one that can 
live nearer to the sun. And the unrecognisable 
villain is most pernicious ; the brigand who holds 
a revolver at your head is better than the sleek 



124 Affirmations. 

and well-dressed thief who opens the proceed- 
ings with prayer. The eighteenth has been 
called a gross and unintelligent century. In 
the department of criticism, indeed, this century 
in England (for it was far otherwise in Germany) 
comes very short of our own century, and it is 
largely this failure to measure the precise value 
of things in aesthetic perception which now 
makes that age seem so shocking. From this 
point of view every great age — and not least 
our own greatest Elizabethan age — is equally 
defective. A period of energetic life cannot 
afford to spend much time on the solitary 
contemplation of its own bowels of aesthetic 
emotion. To produce a Pater is the one 
exquisite function of a spiritually barren and 
exhausted age. And still the eighteenth century 
redeems its critical grossness by making even 
this later development possible; it lifted the 
man of letters from the place of a dependent 
to the place of a free man boldly prophesying 
in his own right ; and, moreover, it was the 
first century which dared to claim the complete 
equality of men and women with all which that 
involves. 

If it has required a certain insight for the 
child of our own century to discover the great 
qualities of the last century, there cannot be 
much doubt about the final* judgment of the 
most competent judges. The eighteenth was, 



Casanova. 125 

as Renouvier has called it, the first century of 
humanity since Christ, while at the same time, 
as Lange has said, it was penetrated through by 
the search for the ideal, or, as a more recent 
thinker concludes, it was a century dominated 
by the maxim Salus populi suprema est lex, 
holding in its noble aspirations after general 
happiness the germs of all modern socialism. 
In art and literature it saw the fresh spring 
of those blossoms which opened so splendidly 
and faded so swiftly in our century; it was 
the century not only of Hogarth and Fielding 
and Voltaire, but of Blake and Rousseau, of 
Diderot, of Swedenborg and Mesmer, of 
the development of modern music with 
Mozart and Beethoven, of the unparalleled 
enthusiasm awakened by the discovery of the 
Keltic world. And as its crowning glory the 
eighteenth century claims Goethe. Men will 
scarcely look back to our own century as so 
good to live in. One may well say that he 
would have gladly lived in the thirteenth 
century, perhaps the most interesting of all 
since Christ, or in the sixteenth, probably the 
most alive of all, or the eighteenth, surely the 
most human. But why have lived in the nine- 
teenth, the golden age of machinery, and of 
men used as machines? 

Eighteenth century Europe, being what it 
was, formed a perfect stage for Casanova to play 



126 Affirmations. 

his part on. With his Spanish and Italian 
blood, he was of the race of those who had 
come so actively to the front in the last days 
of old classic Rome, and his immediate ancestors 
had lived in the centre of the pagan Rome of 
the Renaissance. Thus he carried with him 
traditions which consorted well with much in 
the eighteenth century. And he had that in 
him, moreover, which no tradition can give, 
the incommunicable vitality in the presence of 
which all tradition shrivels into nothingness. 

Casanova knew not only Italy, France, Eng- 
land, Germany, and Holland; he had visited 
Spain, Russia, Poland, Greece, Turkey, and 
Asia Minor. He was received by Benedict XII., 
by Frederick II. of Prussia, by the Empress 
Catherine, by Joseph II. He was at home in 
Paris, in London, in Berlin, in Vienna; he knew 
Munich, Dresden, Moscow, St. Petersburg, War- 
saw, Barcelona. His picture of London is of 
great interest. He spent much of the year 
1763 there, and some of his most interest- 
ing experiences, romantic and psychological, 
occurred during that period. He even dated 
the close of what he calls the second act in 
the comedy of his life from that visit to London, 
the next and concluding act being one of slow 
declination. So profound was his depression 
at this time that one day he went towards 
the Thames at the Tower with the deliberate 



Casanova. 127 

intention of drowning himself, having first filled 
his pockets with bullets to ensure sinking. 
Fortunately an English friend (to whom the 
world owes thanks) met him on the way, read 
his resolve in his face, and insisted on carrying 
him off to a very convivial party, whose in- 
decorous proceedings, although Casanova only 
remained a passive witness, served to dissipate 
all thoughts of suicide. He is not, however, 
prejudiced against England; on the contrary, 
he finds that no nation offers so many interesting 
peculiarities to the attentive observer. As usual, 
in London Casanova mixed indiscriminately 
with the best and the worst society; his wit, 
his knowledge, his imperturbable effrontery, his 
charming conversation, served to open any door 
that he desired to open. He gives us curious 
glimpses into the lives of English noblemen of 
the day, and not less intimate pictures of the 
chevaliers dindustrie who preyed upon them. 
In the course of one adventure with people 
of the latter sort he was haled before the 
eminent blind magistrate Sir John Fielding, 
whom he seems to have mistaken, though this 
is not quite clear, for his yet more eminent 
brother Henry. He also met Kitty Fischer, 
the most fashionable cocotte of her day, whom 
we may yet see as Reynolds caught her in 
a well-inspired moment, dilating her sensitive 
nostrils, radiantly inhaling the joy of life, and 



128 Affirmations. 

he tells us anecdotes of her extravagance, of the 
jewels she wore, of the thousand guinea bank- 
note which she ate in a sandwich.^ 

Throughout Europe Casanova knew many of 
the most celebrated people of his time, though 
it is clear — as one would expect from a man of 
his impartial humanity — he seldom went out of 
his way to meet them. His visit to Voltaire is 
a distinct contribution to our knowledge of that 
sage; he admired Helvetius, and wondered how 
a man of so many virtues could have denied 
virtue; D'Alembert he thought the most truly 
modest man he had ever met, an interesting 

' For another side of life we may read his description of the 
English Sunday: — "On Sunday one dares neither to play at cards 
nor to perform music. The numerous spies who infest the streets 
of this capital listen to the sounds which come from the parlours 
of the houses, and if they suspect any gaming or singing they 
conceal themselves and slip in at the first opportunity to seize 
those bad Christians who dare to profane the Lord's Day by 
amusements which everywhere else are counted innocent. In 
revenge the English may go with impunity to sanctify the 
holy day in the taverns and brothels which are so plentiful in 
this city." One may compare with this Mme. de Stael's almost 
Dantesque description — so at least it remains in the memory — 
of the gloom of the Scotch Sabbath in the days of Burns. This 
statement of the matter remained substantially accurate until 
almost yesterday. So long it remained for the English spirit to 
re-conquer Sunday ! It must be remembered that Puritanism, 
while always a part of the English spirit, was not originally 
its predominant note ; it only became so as an inevitable re- 
action against the exotic Renaissance movement. Mary Stuart 
made Knox, Charles I. made Cromwell, and both monarchs were 
intimately associated with the last wave of the Renaissance. 



Casanova. 1 29 

tribute from the most truly immodest man of 
that period. The value of Casanova's record ^ 
of the eighteenth century lies, however, by no 
means in the glimpses he has given us of great 
personalities: that has been much better done 
by much more insignificant writers. It is as a I. 
picture of the manners and customs of the 
eighteenth century throughout Europe that the 
Mimoires are invaluable. Casanova saw Europe 
from the courts of kings to the lowest has fonds. 
He lived in the castles of French and Italian 
nobles, in the comfortable homes of Dutch 
merchants, in his own house in Pall Mall, in 
taverns and inns and peasants' cottages any- 
where. He had no intellectual prejudices, he ' 
had an immense versatility in tastes and 
practical aptitudes, he was genuinely interested 
in all human things. Thus he approached life 
with no stereotyped set of opinions, but with 
all the aloofness of an unclassed adventurer, 
who was at the same time a scholar and a 
man of letters. It can scarcely be that there 
is any record to compare with this as a vivid 
and impartial picture of the eighteenth century, 
in its robust solidity, its cheerful and tolerant 
scepticism, its serene and easy gaiety, its 
mellow decay. That is our final debt to this 
unique and immortal book. 

What should be our last word about Casa- 

9 



1 30 Affirmations, 

nova? It is true that although — if indeed one 
should not say because^he was so heroically 
natural Casanova was not an average normal 
man. It is scarcely given to the average man 
to expend such versatile and reckless skill in 
the field of the world, or to find so large a part 
wherein to play off that skill. But neither are 
the saints and philosophers normal ; St Bernard 
was not normal, nor yet Spinoza. And surely 
it is a poor picture of the world which would 
show us St. Bernard and Spinoza and shut 
out Casanova. "Vous avez I'outil universel," 
Fabrice said to Gil Bias. Casanova's brain 
was just such a tool of universal use, and he 
never failed to use it. For if you would find 
the supreme type of the human animal in the 
completest development of his rankness and 
cunning, in the very plenitude of his most 
excellent wits, I know not where you may 
more safely go than to the Mimoires of the 
self-ennobled Jacques Casanova Chevalier de 
Seingalt 



ni 



ZOLA. 

Zola's name — a barbarous, explosive name, like 
an anarchist's bomb — has been tossed about 
amid hoots and yells for a quarter of a century. 
In every civilised country we have heard of the 
man who has dragged literature into the gutter, 
who has gone down to pick up the filth of the 
streets, and has put it into books for the filthy 
to read. And in every civilised country his 
books have been read, by the hundred thousand. 

To-day, his great life-work is completed. At 
the same time, the uproar that it aroused has, 
to a large extent, fallen silent. Not that there 
is any general agreement as to the rank of the 
author of the Rougon-Macquart series; but the 
storms that greeted it have worn themselves 
out, and it is recognised that there are at least 
two sides to this as to any other question. Such 
a time is favourable to the calm discussion of 
Zola's precise position. 

The fundamental assertion of those who, in 
their irreconcilable opposition to Zola, have 
rightly felt that abuse is not argument, has 
always been that Zola is no artist. The matter 



1 3 2 Affirmations. 

has usually presented itself to them as a ques- 
tion of Idealism versus Realism. Idealism, as 
used by the literary critic, seems to mean a 
careful selection of the facts of life for artistic 
treatment, certain facts being suited for treat- 
ment in the novel, certain other facts being not 
so suited ; while the realist, from the literary 
critic's point of view, is one who flings all facts 
indiscriminately into his pages. I think that 
is a fair statement of the matter, for the literary 
critic does not define very clearly; still less does 
he ask himself how far the idealism he advocates 
is merely traditional, nor, usually, to what extent 
the manner of presentation should influence us. 
He does not ask himself these questions, nor 
need we ask him, for in the case of Zola (or, 
indeed, of any other so-called "realist") there 
is no such distinction. There is no absolute 
realism, merely a variety of idealisms; the 
only absolute realism would be a phonographic 
record, illustrated photographically, after the 
manner of the cinematograph. Zola is just as 
much an idealist as George Sand. It is true 
that he selects very largely from material things, 
and that he selects very profusely. But the 
selection remains, and where there is deliberate 
selection there is art. We need not trouble 
ourselves here — and I doubt whether we are 
ever called upon to trouble ourselves — about 
" Realism " and " Idealism." The questions are: 



Zola. 133 

Has the artist selected the right materials? 
Has he selected them with due restraint? 

The first question is a large one, and, in 
Zola's case at all events, it cannot, I think, be 
answered on purely aesthetic grounds ; the second 
may be answered without difficulty. Zola has 
himself answered it; he admits that he has been 
carried away by his enthusiasm, and perhaps, 
also, by his extraordinary memory for recently- 
acquired facts (a memory like a sponge, as he 
has put it, quickly swollen and quickly emptied); 
he has sown details across his page with too 
profuse a hand. It is the same kind of error 
as Whitman made, impelled by the same kind 
of enthusiasm. Zola expends immense trouble 
to get his facts ; he has told how he ransacked 
the theologians to obtain body and colour for 
La Faute de I'Abb^ Mouret, perhaps the best of 
his earlier books. But he certainly spent no 
more preliminary labour on it than Flaubert 
spent on Madame Bovary, very far less than 
Flaubert spent on the study of Carthage for 
Salammbd. But the results are different ; the 
one artist gets his effects by profusion and 
multiplicity of touches, the other by the de- 
liberate self-restraint with which he selects and 
emphasises solely the salient and significant 
touches. The latter method seems to strike 
more swiftly and deeply the ends of art Three 
strokes with the brush of Frans Hals are worth 



134 Affirmations. 

a thousand of Denner's. Rich and minute detail 
may impress us, but it irritates and wearies in 
the end. If a man takes his two children on to 
his knees, it matters little whether he places 
Ldnore on his right knee and Henri on his 
left, or the other way about ; the man himself 
may fail to know or to realise, and the more 
intense his feelings the less likely is he to know. 
When we are living deeply, the facts of our 
external life do not present themselves to us in 
elaborate detail ; a very few points are — as it 
has been termed — focal in consciousness, while 
the rest are marginal in subconsciousness. A 
few things stand out vividly at each moment 
of life ; the rest are dim. The supreme artist 
is shown by the insight and boldness with which 
he seizes and illuminates these bright points at 
each stage, leaving the marginal elements in due 
subordination. Dramatists so unlike as Ford 
and Ibsen, novelists so unlike as Flaubert and 
Tolstoi, yet alike impress us by the simple 
vividness of their artistic effects. The methods 
adopted by Zola render such effects extremely 
difficult of attainment Perhaps the best proof 
of Zola's remarkable art is the skill with which 
he has neutralised the evil results of his ponderous 
method. In His most characteristic novels, as 
L'Assommoir, Nana, Germinal, his efforts to 
attain salient perspective in the mass of trivial 
or technical things — to build a single elaborate 



Zola. 13s 

effect out of manifold details — are often admir- 
ably conducted. Take, for instance, the Voreux, 
the coal-pit which may almost be said to be the 
hero of Germinal rather than any of the persons 
in the book. The details are not interesting, but 
they are carefully elaborated, and the Voreux is 
finally symbolised as a stupendous idol, sated 
with human blood, crouching in its mysterious 
sanctuary. Whenever Zola wishes to bring the 
Voreux before us, this formula is repeated. And 
it is the same, in a slighter degree, with the 
other material personalities of the book. Some- 
times, in the case of a crowd, this formula is 
simply a cry. It is so with the Parisian mob 
who yell " A Berlin ! " in the highly-wrought 
conclusion to Nana; it is so with the crowd of 
strikers in Germinal who shout for bread. It is 
more than the tricky repetition of a word or a 
gesture, overdone by Dickens and others ; it is 
the artful manipulation of a carefully-elaborated, 
significant phrase. Zola seems to have been the 
first who has, deliberately and systematically, 
introduced this sort of leit-m,otiv into literature, I 
as a method of summarising a complex mass of 
details, and bringing the total impression of them 
before the reader. In this way he contrives to 
minimise the defects of his method, and to render 
his complex detail focal. He sometimes attains 
poignantly simple effects by the mere repetition 
of a leit-motiv at the right moment. And he is 



1 36 Affirmations. 

able at times, also, to throw aside his detailed 
method altogether, and to reach effects of tragic 
intensity. The mutilation of Maigrat's corpse is 
a scene which can scarcely have been described 
in a novel before. Given the subject, Zola's 
treatment of it has the strength, brevity, and 
certainty of touch which only belong to great 
masters of art. That Zola is a great master of 
his art, L' Assommoir and Germinal — which, so 
far as I have read Zola, seem his two finest 
works — are enough to prove. Such works are 
related to the ordinary novel much as Wagner's 
music-dramas are related to the ordinary Italian 
opera. Wagner reaches a loftier height of art 
than Zola ; he had a more complete grasp of all 
the elements he took in hand to unite. Zola 
has not seen with sufficient clearness the point 
of view of science, and the limits of its capacity 
for harmonising with fiction ; nor has he with 
perfect sureness of vision always realised the 
ends of art. He has left far too much of the 
scaffolding standing amid his huge literary 
structures ; there is too much mere brute, fact 
which has not been wrought into art. But, if 
Zola is not among the world's greatest artists, I 
do not think we can finally deny that he is a 
great artist. 

To look at Zola from the purely artistic stand- 
point, however, is scarcely to see him at all. 
His significance for the world generally, and 



Zola. 137 

even for literature, lies less in a certain method 
of using his material — as it may be said to lie, 
for example, in the case of the Goncourts — than 
in the material itself, and the impulses and ideas 
that prompted his selection of that material. 
These growing piles of large books are the 
volcanic ejecta of an original and exuberant 
temperament To understand^ them we must 
investigate this temperament. 

A considerable and confused amount of racial 
energy was stored up in Zola. At once French, 
Italian, and Greek — with a mother from the 
central Beauce country of France, more fruitful 
in corn than in intellect, and a father of mixed 
Italian and Greek race, a mechanical genius in 
his way, with enthusiastic energies and large 
schemes — he presents a curious combination of 
potential forces, perhaps not altogether a very 
promising combination. One notes that the 
mechanical engineer in the father seems to have 
persisted in the son, not necessarily by heredity, 
but perhaps by early familiarity and association. 
Young Zola was a delicate child and by no 
means a brilliant schoolboy, though he once 
won a prize for memory; such ability as he 
showed was in the direction of science; he 
had no literary aptitudes. He seems to have 
adopted literature chiefly because pen and ink 
come handiest to the eager energies of a poor 
clerk. It is scarcely fanciful to detect the 



138 Affirmations. 

mechanical aptitudes still. Just as all Huxley's 
natural instincts were towards mechanics, and 
in physiology he always sought for the "go" 
of the organism, so Zola, however imperfect his 
scientific equipment may be, has always sought 
'for the "go" of the social organism. The 
history of the Rougon-Macquart family is a 
study in social mathematics: given certain 
family strains, what is the dynamic hereditary 
outcome of their contact ? 

To the making of Zola there went, therefore, 
this curious racial blend, as a soil ready to be 
fertilised by any new seed, and a certain almost 
instinctive tendency to look at things from the 
mechanical and material point of view. To 
these, in very early life, a third factor was added 
of the first importance. During long years after 
his father's death, Zola, as a child and youth, 
suffered from poverty, poverty almost amounting 
to actual starvation, the terrible poverty of 
respectability. The whole temper of his work 
and his outlook on the world are clearly con- 
ditioned by this prolonged starvation of adoles- 
cence. The timid and reserved youth — for such, 
it is said, has been Zola's character both in 
youth and manhood — was shut up with his 
fresh energies in a garret while the panorama 
of the Paris world was unfolded below him. 
Forced both by circumstances and by tempera- 
ment to practise the strictest chastity and 



Zola. 139 

sobriety, there was but one indulgence left open 
to him, an orgy of vision. Of this, as we read 
his books, we cannot doubt that he fully availed 
himself, for each volume of the Rougon-Mac- 
quart series is an orgy of material vision.^ 

Zola remained chaste, and, it is said, he is still 
sober — though we are told that his melancholy 
morose face lights up like a gourmet's at the hour 
of his abstemious dinner — but this early eagerness 
to absorb the sights as well as the sounds, and 

* " Mes souvenirs," he told a psychological interviewer, " ont 
une puissance, un relief extraordinaire; ma mtooire est ^norme, 
prodigieuse, elle meg^ne; quand j'^voque les objets que j'ai vus, je 
les revois tels qu'ils sont reellement avec leurs lignes, leurs formes, 
leurs couleurs, leurs odeurs, leurs sons ; c^est une matirialisation h 
oulrance ; le soleil qui les ^claire m'^blouit presque ; I'odeur me 
suffoque, les details s'accrochent Jk moi et m'emp6chent de voir 
I'ensemble. Aussi pour le ressaisir me faut-il attendre un certain 
temps. Cette possibilite d'evocation ne dure pas tr^s longtemps ; 
le relief de I'image est d'une exactitude, d'une intensite inouies, 
puis I'image s'efFace, disparait, cela s'en va." This description 
suggests myopia, and it is a fact that Zola has been short-sighted 
from youth; he first realised it at sixteen. His other senses, 
especially smell, are very keen — largely, however, as an outcome 
of attention or practice. Thus while his tactile sensibility and 
sensibility to pain are acute, his olfactory keenness is rather 
qualitative than quantitative ; that is to say that it mainly con- 
sists in a marked memory for odours, a tendency to be emotion- 
ally impressed by them, and an ability to distinguish them in 
which he resembles professional perfumers. All these and 
many other facts have been very precisely ascertained by means 
of the full psychological and anthropological study of M. Zola 
which has been carried out by experts under the superintendence 
of Dr. Toulouse. 



140 Affirmations. 

one may add the smells, of the external world, 
has at length become moulded into a routine 
method. To take some corner of life, and to 
catalogue_^eyery d^air of^it, to place a living 
, person there, and to describe every sight "and 
smell and sound around him, although he him- 
self may be quite unconscious of them — that, in 
the simplest form, is the recipe for making a 
roman expirimental. The method, I wish to 
insist, was rooted in the author's, experience of 
the world. Life only came to him as the sights, 
sounds, smells, that reached his garret window. 
His soul seems to have been starved at the 
centre, and to have encamped at the sensory 
{periphery. He never tasted deep of life, he 
-stored up none of those wells of purely personal 
emotion from which great artists have hoisted 
up the precious fluid which makes the bright 
living blood of their creations. How different 
he is in this respect from the other great novelist 
of our day, who has also been a volcanic force 
of world-wide significance ! Tolstoi comes be- 
fore us as a man who has himself lived deeply, 
a man who has had an intense thirst for life, 
and who has satisfied that thirst. He has 
craved to know life, to know women, the joy 
of wine, the fury of battle, the taste of the 
ploughman's sweat in the field. He has known 
all these things, not as material to make books, 
but as the slaking of instinctive personal 



Zola. 141 

passions. And in knowing them he has stored 
up a wealth of experiences from which he drew 
as he came to make books, and which bear 
about them that peculiar haunting fr^rance 
only yielded by the things which have been 
lived through, personally, in the far past Zola's 
method has been quite otherwise: when he 
wished to describe a great house he sat outside 
the palatial residence of M. Menier, the choco- 
late manufacturer, and imagined for himself the 
luxurious fittings inside, discovering in after 
years that his description had come far short of 
the reality; before writing Nana, he obtained 
an introduction to a courtesan, with whom he 
was privileged_to lunch; his laborious prepara- 
tion for~the "wbnderful account of the war of 
1870, in La DSdcle, was purely one of books, 
documents, and second-hand experiences ; when 
he wished to write of labour he went to the' 
mines and to the fields, but never appears to. 
have done a day's manual work. Zola's literary 
methods are those of the parvenu who has tried 
to thrust himself in from outside, who has 
never been seated at the table of life, who has 
never really lived. That is their weakness. It 
is also their virtue. There is no sense of satiety, 
in Zola's work as there is in Tolstoi's. One 
can understand how it is that, although their 
methods are so unlike, Tolstoi himself regards 
Zola as the one French novelist of the day who 



142 Affirmations. 

is really alive. The starved lad, whose eyes 
were concentrated with longing on the visible 
world, has reaped a certain reward from his 
, intellectual chastity; he has preserved his clear- 
ness of vision for material things, an eager, 
insatiable, impartial vision. He is a zealot in 
his devotion to life, to the smallest details of 
life. He has fought like the doughtiest knight 
of old-world romance for his lady's honour, and 
has suffered more contumely than they all. " On 
barde de fer nos urinoirs ! " he shouts in a fury 
of indignation in one of his essays; it is a 
curious instance of the fanatic's austere deter- 
mination that no barrier shall be set up to shut 
out the sights and smells of the external world. 
The virgin freshness of his thirst for life gives 
its swelling, youthful vigour to his work, its 
irrepressible energy. 

It has, indeed, happened with this unsatisfied 
energy as it will happen with such energies ; it 
has retained its robustness at the sacrifice of 
the sweetness it might otherwise have gained. 
There is a certain bitterness in Zola's fury of 
vision, as there is also in his gospel of " Work ! 
work ! work ! " One is conscious of a savage 
assault on a citadel which, the assailant now 
well knows, can never be scaled. Life cannot 
be reached by the senses alone; there is always 
something that cannot be caught by the utmost 
tension of eyes and ears and nose; a well- 



Zola. 143 

balanced soul is built up, not alone on sensory 
memories, but also on the harmonious satis- 
faction of the motor and emotional energies. 
That cardinal fact must be faced even when 
we are attempting tc define the fruitful and 
positive element in Zola's activity. 

The chief service which Zola has rendered to 
his fellow-artists and successors, the reason of 
the immense stimulus he supplies, seems to lie 
in the proofs he has brought of the latent artistic 
uses of the rough, neglected details of life. The 
Rougon-Macquart series has been to his weaker 
brethren like that great sheet knit at the four 
corners, let down from Heaven full of four- 
footed beasts and creeping things and fowls 
of the air, and bearing in it the demonstration 
that to the artist as to the moralist nothing can 
be called common or unclean. It has hence- 
forth become possible for other novelists to find 
inspiration where before they could never have 
turned, to touch life with a vigour and audacity 
of phrase which, without Zola's example, they 
would have trembled to use, while they still 
remain free to bring to their work the simplicity, 
precision, and inner experience which he has 
never possessed. Zola has enlarged the field of, 
the novel. He has brought the modern material 
world into fiction in a more definite and thorough 
manner than it has ever been brought before, 
just as Richardson brought the modern emo- 



144 Affirmations. 

tional world into fiction; such an achievement 
necessarily marks an epoch. In spite of all his 
blunders, Zola has given the novel new power 
and directness, a vigour of fibre which was hard 
indeed to attain, but which, once attained, we 
may chasten as we will. And in doing this he ■ 
has put out of court, perhaps for ever, those 
unwholesome devotees of the novelist's art who 
work out of their vacuity, having neither inner 
nor outer world to tell of. 

Zola's delight in exuberant detail, it is true, is 
open to severe criticism. When, however, we 
look at his work, not as great art but as an 
important moment in the evolution of the novel, 
this exuberance is amply justified. Such furious 
energy in hammering home this demonstration 
of the artistic utility of the whole visible modern 
world may detract from the demonstrator's 
reputation for skill ; it has certainly added to 
the force of the demonstration. Zola's luxuri-, 
ance of detail — the heritage of that rqmapjtigl 
movement of which he was the child — has ex- 
tended impartially to every aspect of life he 
has investigated, to the working of a mine, to 
the vegetation of the Paradou, to the ritual of 
the Catholic Church. But it is not on the 
details of inanimate life, or the elaborate 
description of the industrial and religious 
functions of men, that the rage of Zola's ad- 
versaries has chiefly been spent It is rather 



Zola, 145 

on his use of the language of the common 
people and on his descriptions of the sexual 
and digestive functions of humanity. Zola 
has used slang — the argot of the populace — 
copiously, chiefly indeed in L' Assommoir, which 
is professedly a study of low life, but to a less 
extent in his other books. A considerable 
part of the power of L' Assommoir, in many 
respects Zola's most perfect work, lies in the 
skill with which he uses the language of the 
people he is dealing with ; the reader is bathed 
throughout in an atmosphere of picturesque, 
vigorous, often coarse argot. There is, no 
doubt, a lack of critical sobriety in the pro- 
fusion and reiteration of vulgarisms, of coarse 
oaths, of the varied common synonyms for 
common things. But they achieve the end 
that Zola sought, and so justify themselves. 

They are of even greater interest as a protest 
against the exaggerated purism which has ruled 
the French language for nearly three centuries, 
and while rendering it a more delicate and 
precise instrument for scientific purposes, has 
caused it to become rather bloodless and colour- 
less for the artist's purposes, as compared with 
the speech used by Rabelais, Montaigne, and 
even Moli^re, the great classics who have chiefly 
influenced Zola. The romantic movement of 
the present century, it is true, added colour to 
the language, but scarcely blood ; it was an 

10 



146 Affirmations, 

exotic, feverish colour which has not per- 
manently enriched French speech. , A language 
rendered anaemic by over-clarification cannot be 
fed by exotic luxuries but by an increase in the 
vigorous staples of speech^ and Zola was on the 
right track when he went to the people's com- 
mon speech, which is often classic in the true 
sense and always robust. Doubtless he has 
been indiscriminate and even inaccurate in his 
use of argot, sometimes giving undue place to 
what is of merely temporary growth. But the 
main thing was to give literary place and 
prestige to words and phrases which had fallen 
so low in general esteem, in spite of their 
admirable expressiveness, that only a writer of 
the first rank and of unequalled audacity could 
venture to lift them from the mire. This Zola 
has done; and those who follow him may easily 
exercise the judgment and discretion in which 
he has been lacking. 

Zola's treatment of the sexual and the 
digestive functions, as I pointed out, has chiefly 
aroused his critics. If you think of it, these 
two functions are precisely the central functions 
of life, the two poles of hunger and love around 
which the world revolves. It is natural that it 
should be precisely these fundamental aspects 
of life which in the superficial contact of 
ordinary social intercourse we are for ever 
trying more and more to refine away and 



Zoix. 147 

ignore. They are subjected to an ever-encroach- 
ing process of attenuation and circumlocution, 
and as a social tendency this influence is 
possibly harmless or even beneficial. But it 
is constantly extending to literature also, and 
here it is disastrous. It is true that a few great 
authors — classics of the first rank — have gone to 
extremes in their resistance to this tendency. 
These extremes are of two kinds : the first 
issuing in a sort of coprolalia, or inclination 
to dwell on excrement, which we find to a 
slight extent in Rabelais and to a marked 
extent in the half-mad Swift; in its fully- 
developed shape this coprolalia is an uncon- 
trollable instinct found in some forms of 
insanity. The other extreme is that of 
pruriency, or the perpetual itch to circle round 
sexual matters, accompanied by a timidity 
which makes it impossible to come right up 
to them ; this sort of impotent fumbling in 
women's placket-holes finds its supreme literary 
exponent in Sterne. Like coprolalia, when 
uncontrolled, prurience is a well-recognised 
characteristic of the insane, leading them to 
find a vague eroticism everywhere. But both 
these extreme tendencies have not been found 
incompatible with the highest literary art 
Moreover, their most pronounced exponents 
have been clerics, the conventional represen- 
tatives of the Almighty. However far Zola 



148 Affirmations. 

might go in these directions, he would still be 
in what is universally recognised as very good 
company. He has in these respects by no 
means come up with Father Rabelais and Dean 
Swift and the Rev. Laurence Sterne ; but there 
can be little doubt that, along both lines, he 
has missed the restraint of well-balanced art. 
On the one hand he over-emphasises what is 
repulsive in the nutritive side of life, and on the 
other hand, with the timid obsession of chastity, 
he over-emphasises the nakedness of flesh. In 
so doing, he has revealed a certain flabbiness 
in his art, although he has by no means dim- 
inished his service in widening the horizon of 
literary speech and subject. Bearing in mind 
that many crowned kings of literature have 
approached these subjects quite as closely as 
Zola, and far less seriously, it does not seem 
necessary to enter any severer judgment here. 

To enlarge the sphere of language is an un- 
thankful task, but in the long run literature owes 
an immense debt to the writers who courageously 
add to the stock of strong and simple words. 
Our own literature for two centuries has been 
hampered by the social tendency of life to 
slur expression, and to paraphrase or suppress 
all forceful and poignant words. If we go 
back to Chaucer, or even to Shakespeare, 
we realise what power of expression we have 
lost It is enough, indeed, to turn to our 



Zola. 149 

English Bible. The literary power of the 
English Bible is largely due to the uncon- 
scious instinct for style which happened to be 
in the air when it was chiefly moulded, to the 
simple, direct, unashamed vigour of its speech. 
Certainly, if the discovery of the Bible had been 
left for us to make, any English translation 
would have to be issued at a high price by some 
esoteric society, for fear lest it should fall into 
the hands of the British matron. It is our 
British love of compromise, we say, that makes 
it possible for a spade to be called a spade 
on one day of the week, but on no other ; our 
neighbours, whose minds are more logically 
constituted, call it le cant Britannique. But our 
mental compartments remain very water-tight, 
and on the whole we are even worse off than 
the French who have no Bible. For instance, 
we have almost lost the indispensable words 
" belly " and " bowels," both used so often and 
with such admirable effect in the Psalms; we 
talk of the " stomach," a word which is not only 
an incorrect equivalent, but at best totally inapt 
for serious or poetic uses. Any one who is 
acquainted with our old literature, or with the 
familiar speech of the common folk, will 
recall similar instances of simple, powerful ex- 
pressions which are lost or vanishing from 
literary language, leaving no available substitute 
behind. In modern literary language, indeed, 



150 Affirmations. 

man scarcely exists save in his extremities. 
For we take the pubes as a centre, and we 
thence describe a circle with a radius of some 
eighteen inches — in America the radius is rather 
longer — and we forbid any reference to any 
organ within the circle, save that maid-of-all- 
work the " stomach " ; in other words, we make 
it impossible to say anything to the point 
concerning the central functions of life 

It is a question how far real literature can be 
produced under such conditions, not merely 
because literature is thus shut out from close 
contact with the vital facts of life, but because 
the writer who is willing to be so shut out, who 
finds himself most at home within the social 
limits of speech, will probably not be made of 
the heroic stuff that goes to the moulding of a 
great writer. The social limits of speech are 
useful enough, for we are all members of society, 
and it is well that we should have some protec- 
tion against the assaults of unbridled vulgarity. 
But in literature we may choose to read what 
we will, or to read nothing, and the man who 
enters the world of literature timidly equipped 
with the topics and language of the drawing- 
room is not likely to go far. I once saw it 
stated depreciatingly in a grave literary review 
that a certain novel by a woman writer dealt 
with topics that are not even discussed by 
men at their clubs. I had never read it, but it 



Zola. 151 

seemed to me then that there might be hope for 
that novel. No doubt it is even possible in 
literature to fall below the club standard, but 
unless you can rise above the club standard, 
better stay at the club, tell stories there, or 
sweep the crossing outside. 

All our great poets and novelists from Chaucer 
to Fielding wrote sincerely and heroically con- 
cerning the great facts of life. That is why they 
are great, robustly sane, radiantly immortal. It 
is a mistake to suppose that no heroism was 
involved in their case ; for though no doubt 
they had a freer general speech on their side 
they went beyond their time in daring to mould 
that speech to the ends of art, in bringing litera- 
ture closer to life. It was so even with Chaucer; 
compare him with his contemporaries and suc- 
cessors ; observe how he seeks to soothe the 
susceptibilities of his readers and to deprecate 
the protests of the "precious folk." There is 
no great art at any epoch without heroism, 
though one epoch may be more favourable than 
another to the exercise of such heroism in litera- 
ture. In our own age and country daring has 
passed out of the channels of art into those of 
commerce, to find exercise, foolish enough some- 
times, in the remotest corners of the earth. It 
is because our literature is not heroic, but has 
been confined within the stifling atmosphere 
of the drawing-room, that English poets and 



152 Affirmations. 

novelists have ceased to be a power in the 
world and are almost unknown outside the 
parlours and nurseries of our own country. It 
is because in France there have never ceased to 
be writers here and there who have dared to 
face life heroically and weld it into art that the 
literature of France is a power in the world 
wherever there are men intelligent enough to 
recognise its achievements. When literature 
that is not only fine but also great appears in 
England we shall know it as such by its heroism, 
if by no other mark. 

Language has its immense significance be- 
cause it is the final incarnation of a man's most 
intimate ideals. Zola's style and method are 
monotonous — with a monotony which makes 
his* books unreadable when we have once 
mastered his secret — and the burden they ex- 
press is ever the same : the energy of natural 
life. Whatever is robust, whatever is whole- 
somely exuberant, whatever, wholesomely or 
not, is possessed by the devouring fury of 
life — of ^ch things Zola can never have 
enough. I The admirable opening of La Terre, 
in whictra young girl drives the cow, wild 
for the male, to the farm where the stock- 
bull is kept, then leading the appeased 
animal home ag^un, symbolises Zola's whole 
view of the world. J^ All the forces of Nature, it 
seems to him, are raging in the fury of gener- 



Zola. 153 

ative desire or reposing in the fulness of 
swelling maturity. The very earth itself, in the 
impressive pages with which Germinal closes, 
is impregnated with men, germinating beneath 
the soil, one day to burst through the furrows 
and renew the old world's failing life. In this 
conception of the natural energies of the world 
— as manifested in men and animals, in machines, 
in every form of matter — perpetually conceiving 
and generating, Zola reaches his rtiost impres- 
sive effects, though these effects are woven 
together of elements that are separately of 
no very exquisite beauty, or subtle insight, or 
radical novelty. 

In considering Zola, we are indeed constantly 
brought back to the fact that most of the things 
that he has tried to do have been better done by 
more accomplished artists. The Goncourts have 
extended the sphere of language, even in the 
direction of slang, and have faced many of the 
matters that Zola has faced, and with far more 
delicate, though usually more shadowy, art ; 
Balzac has created as large and vivid a world of 
people, though drawing more of it from his own 
imagination ; Huysmans has greater skill in 
stamping the vision of strange or sordid things 
on the brain ; Tolstoi gives a deeper realisation 
of life ; Flaubert is as audaciously naturalistic, 
and has, as well, that perfect self-control which 
should always accompany audacity. And in 



X 54 Affirmations. 

Flaubert, too, we find something of the same 
irony as in Zola. 

This irony, however, is a personal and char- 
acteristic feature of Zola's work. It is irony 
alone which gives it distinction and poignant 
incisiveness. \ Irony may be called the soul of 
Zola's work, the embodiment of his moral 
attitude towards life. It has its source, doubt- 
less, like so much else that is characteristic, in 
his early days of poverty and aloofness from the 
experiences of life. There is a fierce impartiality 
— the impartiality of one who is outside and 
shut off — in this manner of presenting the 
brutalities and egoisms and pettinesses of men. 
The fury of his irony is here equalled by his 
self-restraint. He concentrates it into a word, a 
smile, "a gesture. Zola believes, undoubtedly, in 
a reformed, even perhaps a revolutionised, future 
of society, but he has no illusions. He sets down 
things as he sees them. He has no tendernesses 
for the working-classes, no pictures of rough 
diamonds. We may see this very clearly in 
Germinal. Here every side of the problem of 
modem capitalism is presented : the gentle- 
natured shareholding class unable to realise a 
state of society in which people should not live 
on dividends and give charity; the official class 
with their correct authoritative views, very sure 
that they will always be needed to control labour 
and maintain social order ; and the workers, 



Zola. 155 

some brutalised, some suffering like dumb beasts, 
some cringing to the bosses, some rebelling 
madly, a few striving blindly for justice. 

There is no loophole in Zola's impartiality ; 
the gradual development of the seeming hero of 
Germinal, Etienne Lantier, the agitator, honest 
in his revolt against oppression, but with an 
unconscious bourgeois ideal at his heart, seems 
unerringly right All are the victims of an evil 
social system, as Zola sees the world, the en- 
slaved workers as much as the overfed masters; 
the only logical outcome is a clean sweep — the 
burning up of the chaff and straw, the fresh 
furrowing of the earth, the new spring of a sweet 
and vigorous race. That is the logical outcome 
of Zola's attitude, the attitude of one who regards 
our present society as a thoroughly vicious circle. 
His pity for men and women is boundless ; his 
disdain is equally boundless. It is only towards 
animals that his tenderness is untouched by con- 
tempt; some of his most memorable passages 
are concerned with the sufferings of animals. 
The New Jerusalem may be fitted up, but the 
Montsou miners will never reach it ; they will 
fight for the first small, stuffy, middle-class villa 
they meet on the way. And Zola pours out the 
stream of his pitiful, pitiless irony on the weak, 
helpless, erring children of men. It is this moral 
energy, combined with his volcanic exuberance, 
which lifts him to a position of influence above 



156 Affirmations. 

the greater artists with whom we may compare 
him. 

It is by no means probable that the world will 
continue to read Zola much longer. His work 
is already done; but when the nineteenth century 
is well past it may be that he will still have his 
interest. There will be plenty of material, 
especially in the newspapers, for the future 
historian to reconstruct the social life of the 
latter half of the nineteenth century. But the 
material is so vast that these historians will 
possibly be even more biassed and one-sided 
than our own. For a vivid, impartial picture — 
on the whole a faithful picture — of certain of 
the most characteristic aspects of this period, 
seen indeed from the outside, but drawn by a 
contemporary in all its intimate and even repul- 
sive details, the reader of a future age can best 
go to Zola. What would we not give for a 
thirteenth century Zola ! We should read with 
painful, absorbed interest a narrative of the 
Black Death as exact as that of nineteenth 
century alcoholism in L'Assommoir. The story 
of how the serf lived, as fully told as in La 
Terre, would be of incomparable value The 
early merchant and usurer would be a less dim 
figure if L' Argent had been written about him. 
The abbeys and churches of those days have in 
part come down to us, but no Germinal remains 
to tell of the lives and thoughts of the men who 



Zola. 157 

hewed those stones, and piled them, and carved 
them. How precious such record would have 
been we may realise when we recall the incom- 
parable charm of Chaucer's prologue to The 
Canterbury Tales. But our children's children, 
with the same passions alive at their hearts 
under incalculably different circumstances, will 
in the pages of the Rougon-Macquart series find 
themselves back again among all the strange 
remote details of a vanished world. What a 
fantastic and terrible page of old-world romance! 



15« 



HUYSMANS. 

In trying to represent the man who wrote the 
extraordinary books grouped around A Rebours 
and En Route, I find myself carried back to the 
decline of the Latin world. I recall those rest- 
less Africans who were drawn into the vortex of 
decadent Rome, who absorbed its corruptions 
with all the barbaric fervour of their race, and 
then with a more natural impetus of that youth- 
ful fervour threw themselves into the young 
current of Christianity, yet retaining in their 
flesh the brand of an exotic culture. Tertullian, 
Augustine, and the rest gained much of their 
power, as well as their charm, because they in- 
carnated a fantastic mingling of youth and age, 
of decayed Latinity, of tumultuously youthful 
Christianity. Huysmans, too, incarnates the old 
and the new, but with a curious, a very vital 
difference. To-day the rdles are reversed ; it is 
another culture that is now young, with its 
aspirations after human perfection and social 
solidarity, while Christianity has exchanged the 
robust beauty of youth for the subtler beauty 
of age. " The most perfect analogy to our time 



Huysmans. 159 

which I can find," wrote Renan to his sister amid 
the tumults of Paris in 1848, a few weeks after 
Huysmans had been born in the same city, "is 
the moment when Christianity and paganism 
stood face to face." Huysmans had wandered 
from ancestral haunts of mediaeval peace into 
the forefront of the struggles of our day, bring- 
ing the clear, refined perceptions of old culture 
to the intensest vision of the modern world yet 
attained, but never at rest, never once grasping 
except on the purely aesthetic side the signifi- 
cance of the new age, always haunted by the 
memory of the past and perpetually feeling his 
way back to what seems to him the home of his 
soul. — The fervent seeker of those early days, 
indeed, but d, rebours ! 

This is scarcely a mere impression ; one might 
be tempted to say that it is strictly the formula 
of this complex and interesting personality. 
Coming on the maternal side from an ordinary 
Parisian bourgeois stock, though there chanced to 
be a sculptor even along this line, on the paternal 
side he belongs to an alien aristocracy of art. 
From father to son his ancestors were painters, 
of whom at least one, Cornelius Huysmans, 
still figures honourably in our public galleries, 
while the last of them left Breda to take up his 
domicile in Paris. Here his son, Joris Karl, has 
been the first of the race to use the pen instead 
of the brush, yet retaining precisely those char- 



i6o Affirmations. 

acters of " veracity of imitation, jewel-like rich- 
ness of colour, perfection of finish, emphasis of 
character," which their historian finds in the 
painters of his land from the fourteenth century 
onwards. Where the Meuse approaches the 
Rhine valley we find the home of the men 
who, almost alone in the north, created paint- 
ing and the arts that are grouped around paint- 
ing, and evolved religious music. On the side 
of art the Church had found its chief builders 
in the men of these valleys, and even on 
the spiritual side also, for here is the northern 
home of mysticisni. Their latest child has 
fixed his attention on the feverish activities of 
Paris with the concentrated gaze of a stranger 
in a strange land, held by a fascination which is 
more than half repulsion, always missing some- 
thing, he scarcely knows what. He has ever 
been seeking the satisfaction he had missed, 
sometimes in the aesthetic vision of common 
things, sometimes in the refined Thebaid of his 
own visions, at length more joyfully in the sur- 
vivals of mediaeval mysticism. Yet as those early 
Africans still retained their acquired Roman in- 
stincts, and that fantastic style which could not 
be shaken off, so Huysmans will surely retain 
to the last the tincture of Parisian modernity. 

Yet we can by no means altogether account 
for Huysmans by race and environment. Every 
man of genius is a stranger and a pilgrim on the 



Huysmans. i6i 

earth, unlike other men, seeing everything as it 
were at a different angle, mirroring the world in 
his mind as in those concave or convex mirrors 
which elongate or abbreviate absurdly all who 
approach them. No one ever had a keener 
sense of the distressing absurdity of human 
affairs than M. Huysmans. The Trocadero is 
not a beautiful building, but to no one else 
probably has it appeared as an old hag lying 
on her back and elevating her spindle shanks 
towards the sky. Such images of men's works 
and ways abound in Huysmans' books, and 
they express his unaffected vision of life, his 
disgust for men and things, a shuddering dis- 
gust, yet patient, half-amused. ( I can well recall 
an evening spent some years ago in M. Huys- 
mans' company. His face, with the sensitive, 
luminous eyes, reminded one of Baudelaire's 
portraits, the face of a resigned and benevolent 
Mephistopheles who has discovered the absurdity 
of the Divine order but has no wish to make 
any improper use of his discovery. He talked 
in low and even tones, never eagerly, without 
any emphasis or gesture, not addressing any 
special person ; human imbecility was the burden 
of nearly all that he said, while a faint twinkle 
of amused wonderment lit up his eyes. And 
throughout all his books until almost the last 
"I'^ternelle b^tise de I'humanitd" is the ever- 
recurring refrain. J 

' II 



1 62 Affirmations. 

Always leading a retired life, and specially 
abhorring the society and conversation of the 
average literary man, M. Huysmans has for 
many years been a government servant — a 
model official, it is said — at the Ministry of 
Foreign Affairs. Here, like our own officials at 
Whitehall, he serves his country in dignified 
leisure — on the only occasion on which I have 
seen him in his large and pleasant bureau, he 
was gazing affectionately at Ch^ret's latest affij:he, 
which a lady of his acquaintance had just 
brought to show him — and such duties of 
routine, with the close contact with practical 
affairs they involve, must always be beneficial 
in preserving the sane equipoise of an imagin- 
ative temperament. In this matter Huysmans 
has been more fortunate than his intimate friend 
Villiers de I'lsle-Adam, who had wandered so 
far into the world of dreams that he lost touch 
with the external world and ceased to distinguish 
them clearly. One is at first a little surprised 
to hear of the patient tact and diplomacy which 
the author of A Rebours spent round the death- 
bed of the author of Contes Cruels to obtain 
the dying dreamer's consent to a ceremony of 
marriage which would legitimate his child. But 
Huysmans' sensitive nervous system and ex- 
travagant imagination have ever been under 
the control of a sane and forceful intellect; 
his very idealism has been nourished by the 



Huysmans. 163 

contemplation of a world which he has seen 
too vividly ever to ignore. We may read 
that in the reflective deliberation of his grave 
and courteous bearing, somewhat recalling, as 
more than one observer has noted, his own 
favourite animal, the cat, whose outward repose 
of Buddhistic contemplation envelops a highly- 
strung nervous system, while its capacity to 
enjoy the refinements of human civilisation 
comports a large measure of spiritual freedom 
and ferocity. Like many another man of letters, 
Huysmans suffers from neuralgia and dyspepsia; 
but no novelist has described so persistently and 
so poignantly the pangs of toothache or the 
miseries of maux d'estomac, a curious proof of 
the peculiarly personal character of Huysmans' 
work throughout. His sole pre-occupation has 
been with his own impressions. He possessed 
no native genius for the novel. But with a very 
sound instinct he set himself, almost at the 
outset of his career, to describe intimately and 
faithfully the crudest things of life, the things 
most remote from his own esoteric tastes but 
at that time counted peculiarly "real." There 
could be no better discipline for an idealist. 
Step by step he has left the region of vulgar 
actualities to attain his proper sphere, but the 
marvellous and slowly won power of expressing 
the spiritually impalpable in concrete imagery 
is the fruit of that laborious apprenticeship. 



164 Affirmations. 

He was influenced in his novels at first by 
Goncourt, afterwards a little by Zola, as he 
sought to reproduce his own vivid and personal 
vision of the world. This vision is like that 
of a man with an intense exaltation of the 
senses, especially the senses of sight and smell. 
Essentially Huysmans is less a novelist than a 
poet, with an instinct to use not verse but prose 
as his medium. Thus he early fell under the 
influence of Baudelaire's prose-poems. His 
small and slight first volume, Le Drageoir A 
Epices, bears witness to this influence, while yet 
revealing a personality clearly distinct from 
Baudelaire's. This personality is already wholly 
revealed in the quaint audacity of the little 
prose-poem entitled " L'Extase." Here, at the 
very outset of Huysmans' career, we catch an 
unconscious echo of mediaeval asceticism, the 
voice, it might be, of Odo of Cluny, who 
nearly a thousand years before had shrunk 
with horror from embracing a " sack of dung ; " 
•'quomodo ipsum stercoris saccum amplecti desi- 
deramus ! " " L'Extase" describes how the lover 
lies in the wood clasping the hand of the beloved 
and bathed in a rapture of blissful emotion ; 
"suddenly she rose, disengaged her hand, dis- 
appeared in the bushes, and I heard as it were 
the rustling of rain on the leaves ; " at once the 
delicious dream fled and the lover awakes to 
the reality of commonplace human things. That 



Huysmans, 165 

is a parable of the high-strang idealism, having 
only contempt for whatever breaks in on its 
ideal, which has ever been the mark of Huys- 
mans. His sensitive ear is alive to the 
gentlest ripple of nature, and it jars on him; it 
becomes the deafening Niagara of "the in- 
cessant deluge of human foolishness ; " all his art 
is the research for a Heaven where the voice 
of Nature shall no more be heard. Baudelaire 
was also such a hyperaesthetic idealist, but the 
human tenderness which vibrates beneath the 
surface of Baudelaire's work has been the last 
quality to make itself more than casually felt 
in Huysmans. It is the defect which vitiated 
his early work in the novel, when he was still 
oscillating between the prose-poem and the 
novel, clearly conscious that while the first 
suited him best only in the second could 
mastery be won. His early novels are some- 
times portentously dull, with a lack of interest, 
or even attempt to interest, which itself almost 
makes them interesting, as frank ugliness is. 
They are realistic with a veracious and courage- 
ously abject realism, never, like Zola's, care- 
fully calculated for its pictorial effectiveness, 
but dealing simply with the trivialest and 
sordidest human miseries. His first novel 
Marthe — which inaugurated the long series 
of novels devoted to state-regulated prosti- 
tution in those slaughter-houses of love, as 



1 66 Affirmations. 

Huysmans later described them, where Desire 
is slain at a single stroke, — sufficiently repul- 
sive on the whole, is not without flashes of 
insight which reveal the future artist, and to 
some readers indeed make it more interesting 
than La Fille Elisa, which the Goncourts 
published shortly afterwards. Unlike the crude 
and awkward Marthe — though that book reveals 
the influence of the Goncourts — La Fille Elisa 
shows the hand of an accomplished artist, but 
it is also the work of a philanthropist writing 
with an avowed object, and of a fine gentleman 
ostentatiously anxious not to touch pitch with 
more than a finger-tip. The Preface to Marthe 
contains a declaration which remains true for 
the whole of Huysmans' work : " I set down 
what I see, what I feel, what I have lived, 
writing it as well as I am able, et voild tout ! " 
But it has ever been a dangerous task to set 
down what one sees and feels and has lived ; 
for no obvious reason, except the subject, 
Marthe was immediately suppressed by the 
police. This first novel remains the least 
personal of Huysmans' books ; in his next novel, 
Les Sceurs Vatard — a study of Parisian work- 
girls and their lovers — a more characteristic 
vision of the world begins to be revealed, and 
from that time forward there is a continuous 
though irregular development both in intellec- 
tual grip and artistic mastery. "Sac au Dos," 



Huysmans. 167 

which appeared in the Soirhs de Medan, re- 
presents a notable stage in this development, 
for here, as he has since acknowledged, Huys- 
mans' hero is himself. It is the story of a 
young student who serves during the great 
war in the Garde Mobile of the Seine, and is 
invalided with dysentery before reaching the 
front. There is no story, no striking impres- 
sion to record — nothing to compare with Guy 
de Maupassant's incomparably more brilliant 
" Boule-de-Suif," also dealing with the fringe 
of war, which appears in the same volume — 
no opportunity for literary display, nothing 
but a record of individual feelings with 
which the writer seems satisfied because they 
are interesting to himself It is, in fact, the 
germ of that method which Huysmans has 
since carried to so brilliant a climax in En 
Route. All the glamour of war and the 
enthusiasm of patriotism are here — long before 
Zola wrote his D^b&cle — reduced to their simplest 
terms in the miseries of the individual soldier 
whose chief aspiration it becomes at last to 
return to a home where the necessities of 
nature may be satisfied in comfort and peace. 
At that time Huysmans' lack of patriotic 
enthusiasm seemed almost scandalous; but 
when we bear in mind his racial affinities it 
is natural that he should, as he once remarked 
to an interviewer, "prefer a Leipzig man to 



1 68 Affirmations. 

a Marseilles man," " the big, phlegmatic, taciturn 
Germans" to the gesticulating and rhetorical 
people of the French south. In Ld-Bas, at a 
later date, through the mouth of one of his 
characters, Huysmans goes so far as to regret 
the intervention of Joan of Arc in French 
history, for had it not been for Joan France 
and England would have been restored to their 
racial and prehistoric unity, consolidated into 
one great kingdom under Norman Plantagenets, 
instead of being given up to the southerners of 
Latin race who surrounded Charles VII. 

The best of Huysmans' early novels is 
undoubtedly En Manage. It is the intimate 
history of a young literary man who, having 
married a wife whom he shortly afterwards finds 
unfaithful, leaves her, returns to his bachelor 
life, and in the end becomes reconciled to her. 
This picture of a studious man who goes away 
with his books to fight over again the petty 
battles of bachelorhood with the bonne and 
the concierge and his own cravings for womanly 
love and companionship, reveals clearly for the 
first time Huysmans' power of analysing states 
of mind that are at once simple and subtle. 
Perhaps no writer surprises us more by his 
revealing insight into the commonplace experi- 
ences which all a novelist's traditions lead him 
to idealise or ignore. As a whole, however. En 
Manage is scarcely yet a master's work, a little 



Huysmans. l6g 

laboured, with labour which cannot yet achieve 
splendour of effect. Nor can a much slighter 
story, A Vau VEau, which appeared a little later, 
be said to mark a further stage in develop- 
ment, though it is a characteristic study, this 
sordid history of Folantin, the poor, lame, 
discontented, middle-aged clerk. Cheated and 
bullied on every side, falling a prey to the 
vulgar woman of the street who boisterously 
takes possession of him in the climax of the 
story, all the time feeling poignantly the whole 
absurdity of the situation, there is yet one spot 
where hope seems possible. He has no religious 
faith; "and yet," he reflects, "yet mysticism 
alone could heal the wound that tortures me." 
Thus Folantin, though like Andr^ in En 
Manage he resigns themselves to the inevitable 
stupidity of life, yet stretches out his hands 
towards the Durtal of Huysmans' latest work. 

In all these novels we feel that Huysmans has 
not attained to full self-expression. Intellectual 
mastery, indeed, he is attaining, but scarcely yet 
the expression of his own personal ideals. The 
poet in Huysmans, the painter enamoured of 
beauty and seeking it in unfamiliar places, has 
little scope in these detailed pictures of sordid 
or commonplace life. At this early period it 
is still in prose-poems, especially in Croquis 
Parisiens, that this craving finds satisfaction. 
Des Esseintes, the hero of A Rebours, who on 



I/O Affirmations. 

so many matters is Huysmans' mouthpiece, 
of all forms of literature preferred the prose- 
poem when, in the hands of an alchemist 
of genius, it reveals a novel concentrated into 
a few pages or a few lines, the concrete juice, 
the essential oil of art. It was " a communion 
of thought between a magical writer and an 
ideal reader, a spiritual collaboration among a 
dozen superior persons scattered throughout 
the world, a delectation offered to the finest 
wits, and to them alone accessible." Huysmans 
took up this form where Baudelaire and Mallarm6 
had left it, and sought to carry it yet further. 
In that he was scarcely successful. The excess 
of tension in the tortured language with which 
he elaborates his effects too often holds him 
back from the goal of perfection. We must yet 
value in Croquis Parisiens its highly wrought 
and individual effects of rhythm and colour and 
form. In France, at all events, Huysmans is 
held to inaugurate the poetic treatment of 
modern things — a characteristic already trace- 
able in Les Sceurs Vatard — and this book deals 
with the assthetic aspects of latter-day Paris, with 
the things that are " ugly and superb, outrageous 
and yet exquisite," as a type of which he selects 
the Folies-Bergere, at that time the most charac- 
teristic of Parisian music-halls, and he was thus 
the first to discuss the aesthetic value of the variety 
stage which has been made cheaper since. For 



Huysmans. 171 

the most part, however, these Croquis are of 
the simplest and most commonplace things — 
the forlorn Bi^vre district, the poor man's caf^, 
the roast-chestnut seller — extracting the beauty 
or pathos or strangeness of all these things. 
"Thy garment is the palette of setting suns, 
the rust of old copper, the brown gilt of Cordo- 
van leather, the sandal and saffron tints of the 
autumn foliage. . . . When I contemplate thy 
coat of mail I think of Rembrandt's pictures, 
I see again his superb heads, his sunny 
flesh, his gleaming jewels on black velvet I 
see again his rays of light in the night, his 
trailing gold in the shade, the dawning of suns 
through dark arches." The humble bloater has 
surely never before been sung in language which 
recalls the Beloved of the " Song of Songs." 
Huysmans has carried to an even extravagant 
degree that re-valuation of the world's good in 
which genius has ever found its chief function. 
To abase the mighty and exalt the humble 
seems to man the divinest of prerogatives, for 
it is that which he himself exercises in his 
moments of finest inspiration. To find a new 
vision of the world, a new path to truth, is the 
instinct of the artist or the thinker. He changes 
the whole system of our organised perceptions. 
That is why he seems to us at first an incarnate 
paradox, a scoffer at our most sacred verities, 
making mountains of our mole-hills and count- 



172 Affirmations. 

ing as mere mole-hills our everlasting mountains, 
always keeping time to a music that clashes 
with ours, at our hilarity tristis, in tristitia 
hilaris. 

In 1889 A Rebours appeared. Not perhaps 
his greatest achievement, it must ever remain 
the central work in which he has most power- 
fully concentrated his whole vision of life. It 
sums up the progress he had already made, 
foretells the progress he was afterwards to 
make, in a style that is always individual, 
always masterly in its individuality. Tech- 
nically, it may be said that the power of A 
Rebours lies in the fact that here for the first 
time Huysmans has succeeded in uniting the 
two lines of his literary development : the austere 
analysis in the novels of commonplace things 
mostly alien to the writer, and the freer elabora- 
tion in the prose-poems of his own more in- 
timate personal impressions. In their union 
the two streams attain a new power and a 
more intimately personal note. Des Esseintes, 
the hero of this book, may possibly have been 
at a few points suggested by a much less in- 
teresting real personage in contemporary Paris, 
the Comte de Montesquiou-Fezensac, but in the 
main he was certainly created by Huysmans' 
own brain, as the representative of his author's 
hyperaesthetic experience of the world and the 
mouthpiece of his most personal judgments. 



Huysmans. 173 

The victim of over-wrought nerves, of neuralgia 
and dyspepsia, Des Esseintes retires for a season 
from Paris to the solitude of his country house 
at Fontenay, which he has fitted up, on almost 
cloistral methods, to soothe his fantasy and 
to gratify his complex aesthetic sensations, his 
love of reading and contemplation. The finest 
pictures of Gustave Moreau hang on the walls, 
with the fantastic engravings of Luyken, and 
the strange visions of Odilon Redon. He has 
a tortoise curiously inlaid with precious stones; 
he delights in all those exotic plants which 
reveal Nature's most unnatural freaks; he is 
a sensitive amateur of perfumes, and considers 
that the pleasures of smell are equal to those of 
sight or sound; he possesses a row of little 
barrels of liqueurs so arranged that he can blend 
in infinite variety the contents of this instru- 
ment, his "mouth-organ" he calls it, and pro- 
duce harmonies which seem to him comparable 
to those yielded by a musical orchestra. But 
the solitary pleasures of this palace of art only 
increase the nervous strain he is suffering from ; 
and at the urgent bidding of his doctor Des 
Esseintes returns to the society of his abhorred 
fellow-beings in Paris, himself opening the dyke 
that admitted the "' waves of human mediocrity " 
to engulf his refuge. And this wonderful 
confession of aesthetic faith — with its long 
series of deliberately searching and decisive 



174 Affirmations. 

affirmations on life, religion, literature, art — 
ends with a sudden solemn invocation that is 
surprisingly tremulous : " Take pity, O Lord, 
on the Christian who doubts, on the sceptic who 
desires to believe, on the convict of life who 
embarks alone, in the night, beneath a sky no 
longer lit by the consoling beacons of ancient 
faith." 

" He who carries his own most intimate 
emotions to their highest point becomes the 
first in file of a long series of men ; " that saying 
is peculiarly true of Huysmans. But to be a 
leader of men one must turn one's back on men. 
Huysmans' attitude towards his readers was 
somewhat like that of Thoreau, who spoke 
with lofty disdain of such writers as "would 
fain have one reader before they die." As he 
has since remarked, Huysmans wrote A Rebours 
for a dozen persons, and was himself more sur- 
prised than any one at the wide interest it 
evoked. Yet that interest was no accident. 
Certain esthetic ideals of the latter half of the 
nineteenth century are more quintessentially 
expressed in A Rebours than in any other book. 
Intensely personal, audaciously independent, it 
yet sums up a movement which has scarcely 
now worked itself out. We may read it and 
re-read, not only for the light which it casts on 
that movement, but upon every similar period 
of acute aesthetic perception in the past. 



Huysmans. 175 

II. 

The aesthetic attitude towards art which A 
Rebours illuminates is that commonly called 
decadent. Decadence in art, though a fairly 
simple phenomenon, and world-wide as art 
itself, is still so ill understood that it may be 
worth while to discuss briefly its precise nature, 
more especially as manifested in literature. 

Technically, a decadent style is only such 
in relation to a classic style. It is simply a 
further development of a classic style, a further 
specialisation, the homogeneous, in Spencerian 
phraseology, having become heterogeneous. 
The first is beautiful because the parts are 
subordinated to the whole ; the second is 
beautiful because the whole is subordinated to 
the parts. Among our own early prose-writers 
Sir Thomas Browne represents the type of 
decadence in style. Swift's prose is classic, 
Pater's decadent. Hume and Gibbon are 
classic, Emerson and Carlyle decadent. In 
architecture, which is the key to all the arts, we 
see the distinction between the classic and the 
decadent visibly demonstrated ; Roman archi- 
tecture is classic, to become in its Byzantine 
developments completely decadent, and St. 
Mark's is the perfected type of decadence in 
art ; pure early Gothic, again, is strictly classic 
in the highest degree because it shows an 



176 Affirmations. 

absolute subordination of detail to the bold 
harmonies of structure, while later Gothic, 
grown weary of the commonplaces of structure 
and predominantly interested in beauty of 
detail, is again decadent. In each case the 
earlier and classic manner — for the classic 
manner, being more closely related to the 
ends of utility, must always be earlier — sub- 
ordinates the parts to the whole, and strives 
after those virtues which the whole may best 
express ; the later manner depreciates the im- 
portance of the whole for the benefit of its 
, parts, and strives after the virtues of individual- 
ism. All art is the rising and falling of the 
slopes of a rhythmic curve between these two 
classic and decadent extremes. 

Decadence suggests to us going down, falling, 
decay. If we walk down a real hill we do not 
feel that we commit a more wicked act than 
when we walked up it. But if it is a figurative 
hill then we view Hell at the bottom. The 
word " corruption " — used in a precise and 
technical sense to indicate the breaking up of 
the whole for the benefit of its parts — serves also 
to indicate a period or manner of decadence in 
art. This makes confusion worse, for here the 
moralist feels that surely he is on safe ground. 
But as Nietzsche, with his usual acuteness in 
cutting at the root of vulgar prejudice, has well 
remarked (in Die Fr'dhliche Wissenschafi), even 



Huysmans, 177 

as regards what is called the period of " corrup- 
tion " in the evolution of societies, we are apt 
to overlook the fact that the energy which in 
more primitive times marked the operations of 
the community as a whole has now simply been 
transferred to the individuals themselves, and 
this aggrandisement of the individual really 
produces an even greater amount of energy. 
The individual has gained more than the com- 
munity has lost. An age of social decadence 
is not only the age of sinners and degenerates, 
but of saints and martyrs, and decadent Rome 
produced an Antoninus as well as a Heliogabalus. 
No doubt social " corruption '' and literary " cor- 
ruption " tend to go together ; an age of indi- 
vidualism is usually an age of artistic decadence, 
and we may note that the chief literary artists 
of America — Poe, Hawthorne; Whitman — are 
for the most part in the technical sense deca- 
dents. 

Rome supplies the first clear types of classic 
and decadent literature, and the small group of 
recent French writers to whom the term has 
been more specifically applied were for the most 
part peculiarly attracted by later Latin literature. 
So far as I can make out, it is to the profound 
and penetrating genius of Baudelaire that we 
owe the first clear apprehension of the legitimate 
part which decadence plays in literature. We 
may trace it, indeed, in his own style, clear, pure, 

12 



178 Affirmations. 

and correct as that style always remains, as well 
as in his literary preferences. He was a good 
Latinist, and his favourite Latin authors were 
Apuleius, Juvenal, Petronius, Saint Augustine, 
Tertullian, and other writers in prose and verse 
of the early Christian Church. He himself wrote 
a love-poem in rhymed Latin verse, adding to it 
a note concerning the late Latin decadence re- 
garded as "the supreme sigh of a vigorous 
person already transformed and prepared for 
the spiritual life," and specially apt to express 
passion as the modern world feels it, one pole 
of the magnet at the opposite end of which 
are Catullus and his band. " In this marvellous 
tongue," he added, "solecism and barbarism 
seem to me to render the forced negligences of 
a passion which forgets itself and mocks at 
rules. Words taken in a new meaning reveal 
the charming awkwardness of the northern 
barbarian kneeling before the Roman beauty." 
But the best early statement of the meaning of 
decadence in style — though doubtless inspired 
by Baudelaire — was furnished by Gautier in 
1868 in the course of the essay on Baudelaire 
which is probably the most interesting piece of 
criticism he ever achieved. The passage is long, 
but so precise and accurate that it must here in 
part be quoted : " The poet of the Fleurs du 
Mai loved what is improperly called the style 
of decadence, and which is nothing else but art 



Huysmans. 179 

arrived at that point of extreme maturity yielded 
by the slanting suns of aged civilisations : an 
ingenious complicated style, full of shades and 
of research, constantly pushing back the bound- 
aries of speech, borrowing from all the technical 
vocabularies, taking colour from all palettes and 
notes from all key-boards, struggling to render 
what is most inexpressible in thought, what is 
vague and most elusive in the outlines of form, 
listening to translate the subtle confidences of 
neurosis, the dying confessions of passion grown 
depraved, and the strange hallucinations of the 
obsession which is turning to madness. The 
style of decadence is the ultimate utterance of 
the Word, summoned to final expression and 
driven to its last hiding-place. One may recall 
in this connection the language of the later 
Roman Empire, already marbled with the green- 
ness of decomposition, and, so to speak, gamy, 
and the complicated refinements of the Byzantine 
school, the last forms of Greek art falling into 
deliquescence. Such indeed is the necessary and 
inevitable idiom of peoples and civilisations in 
which factitious life has replaced natural life, 
and developed unknown wants in men. It is, 
besides, no easy thing, this style disdained of 
pedants, for it expresses new ideas in new forms, 
and in words which have not yet been heard. 
Unlike the classic style it admits shadow. . . , 
One may well imagine that the fourteen hundred 



1 80 Affirmations. 

words of the Racinian vocabulary scarcely suffice 
the author who has undertaken the laborious 
task of rendering modern ideas and things in 
their infinite complexity and multiple coloura- 
tion." 

Some fifteen years later, Bourget, again in an 
essay on Baudelaire {Essais de Psychologic Con- 
temporaine), continued the exposition of the 
theory of decadence, elaborating the analogy to 
the social organism which enters the state of 
decadence as soon as the individual life of the 
parts is no longer subordinated to the whole. 
" A similar law governs the development and 
decadence of that other organism which we call 
language. A style of decadence is one in which 
the unity of the book is decomposed to give 
place to the independence of the page, in which 
the page is decomposed to give place to the 
independence of the phrase, and the phrase to 
give place to the independence of the word." 
It was at this time (about 1884) that the term 
"decadent" seems first to have been applied 
by Barres and others to the group of which 
Verlaine, Huysmans, Mallarme were the most 
distinguished members, and in so far as it 
signified an ardent and elaborate search for 
perfection of detail beyond that attained by 
Parnassian classicality it was tolerated or ac- 
cepted. Verlaine, indeed, was for the most 
part indifferent to labels, neither accepting nor 



Huysmans. i8i 

rejecting them, and his work was not bound 
up with any theory. But (Huysmans, with the 
intellectual passion of the pioneer in art, 
deliberate and relentless, has carried both the 
theory and the practice of decadence in style 
to the farthest point. In practice he goes 
beyond Baudelaire, who, however enamoured 
he may have been of what he called the 
phosphorescence of putrescence, always retained 
in his own style much of what is best in the 
classic manner. Huysmans' vocabulary is vast, 
his images, whether remote or familiar, always 
daring, — "dragged," in the words of one critic, 
"by the hair or by the feet, down the worm- 
eaten staircase of terrified Syntax," — but a 
heart-felt pulse of emotion is restrained beneath 
the sombre and extravagant magnificence of this 
style, and imparts at the best that modulated 
surge of life which only the great masters can 
control. 1 

Des Esseintes's predilections in literature are 
elaborated through several chapters, and with- 
out question he faithfully reflects his creator's 
impressions. He was indifferent or contempt- 
uous towards the writers of the Latin Augustan 
age; Virgil seenjed to him thin and mechanical, 
Horace a detestable clown; the fat redundancy 
of Cicero, we are told, and the dry constipation 
of Caesar alike disgusted him ; Sallust, Livy, 
Juvenal, even Tacitus and Plautus, though for 



1 82 Affirmations. 

these he had words of praise, seemed to him for 
the most part merely the delights of pseudo- 
literary readers. Latin only began to be in- 
teresting to Des Esseintes in Lucan, for here 
at least, in spite of the underlying hollowness, 
it became expressive and studded with bril- 
liant jewels. The author whom above all he 
delighted in was Petronius — who reminded 
Des Esseintes of the modern French novelists 
he most admired — and several eloquent pages 
are devoted to that profound observer, delicate 
analyst, and marvellous painter who modelled 
his own vivid and precise style out of all the 
idioms and slang of his day. After Petronius 
there was a gap in his collection of Latin 
authors until the second century of our own era 
is reached with Apuleius and the sterner Christian 
contemporaries of that jovial pagan, TertuUian 
and the rest, in whose hands the tongue that in 
Petronius had reached supreme maturity now 
began to dissolve. For TertuUian he had little 
admiration, and none for Augustine, though 
sympathising with his City of God and his 
general disgust for the world. But the special 
odour which the Christians had by the fourth 
century imparted to decomposing pagan Latin 
was delightful to him in such authors as Com- 
modian of Gaza, whose tawny, sombre, and 
tortuous style he even preferred to Claudian's 
sonorous blasts, in which the trumpet of 



Huysmans. 183 

paganism was last heard in the world. He 
was also able to maintain interest in Pru- 
dentius, Sedulius, and a host of unknown 
Christians who combined Catholic fervour with 
a Latinity which had become, as it were, com- 
pletely putrid, leaving but a few shreds of torn 
flesh for the Christians to " marinate in the brine 
of their new tongue." His shelves continued 
to show Latin books of the sixth, seventh, 
and eighth centuries, among which he found 
special pleasure in the Anglo-Saxon writers, 
and only finally ceased at the beginning of 
the tenth century, when "the curiosity, the 
complicated natveti" of the earlier tongue 
were finally lost in scholastic philosophy and 
mere cartalaries and chronicles.^ Then, with 
a formidable leap of ten centuries, his Latin 
books gave place to nineteenth century French 
books. 

Des Esseintes is no admirer of Rabelais or 
Moli^re, of Voltaire or Rousseau. Among the 
61der French writers he read only Villon, 
D'Aubign^, Bossuet, Bourdaloue, Nicole, and 
especially Pascal. Putting these aside, his 
French library began with Baudelaire, whose 
works he had printed in an edition of one copy, 

' It may be gathered from the Preface he wrote at a later 
date for M. Remy de Gourmont's delightful volume, Le Latin 
Mystique, that Huysmans would no longer draw a line at this 
point ; for he here speaks with enthusiasm of the styles of St. 
Bernard, St. Bonaventure, and St. Thomas d'Aquinas. 



1 84 Affirmations. 

in episcopal letters, in large missal format, 
bound in flesh-coloured pig-skin; he found an 
unspeakable delight in reading this poet who, 
" in an age when verse only served to express 
the external aspects of things, had succeeded in 
expressing the inexpressible, by virtue of a mus- 
cular and sinewy speech which more than any 
other possessed the marvellous power of fixing 
with strange sanity of expression the most 
morbid, fleeting, tremulous states of weary brains 
and sorrowful souls." After Baudelaire the few 
French books on Des Esseintes's shelves fall into 
two groups, one religious, one secular. Most of 
the French clerical writers he disregarded, for 
they yield a pale flux of words which seemed to 
him to come from a school-girl in a convent. 
Lacordaire he regarded as an exception, for his 
language had been fused and moulded by ardent 
eloquence, but for the most part the Catholic 
writers he preferred were outside the Church. 
For Hello's Homme, especially, he cherished pro- 
found admiration, and an inevitable sympathy 
for its author, who seemed to him " a cunning 
engineer of the soul, a skilful watchmaker of the 
brain, delighting to examine the mechanism of 
a passion and to explain the play of the wheel- 
work," and yet united to this power of analysis 
all the fanaticism of a Biblical prophet, and the 
tortured ingenuity of a master of style — an ill- 
balanced, incoherent, yet subtle personality. 



Huysmans. 185 

But above all he delighted in Barbey d'Aure- 
villy, shut out from the Church as an unclean 
and pestiferous heretic, yet glorying to sing 
her praises, insinuating into that praise a note 
of almost sadistic sacrilege, a writer at once 
devout and impious, altogether after Des 
Esseintes's own heart, so that a special copy 
of the Diaboliques, in episcopal violet and 
cardinal purple, printed on sanctified vellum 
with initials adorned by satanic tails, formed one 
of his most cherished possessions. In D'Aure- 
villy's style alone he truly recognised the same 
gaminess, the speckled morbidity, the flavour as 
of a sleepy pear which he loved in decadent 
Latin and the monastic writers of old time. 
Of contemporary secular books he possessed not 
many; by force of passing them through the 
screw-press of his brain few were finally found 
solid enough to emerge intact and bear re- 
reading, and in this process he had accelerated 
"the incurable conflict which existed between 
his ideas and those of the world into which by 
chance he had been born.'' Certain selected 
works of the three great French novelists of his 
time — Flaubert, Goncourt, and Zola — still re- 
mained, for in all three he found in various 
forms that " nostalgie des au-del4 " by which he 
was himself haunted ; and with Baudelaire, these 
three were, in modern profane literature, the 
authors by whom he had chiefly been moulded. 



1 86 Affirmations. 

The scanty collection also included Verlaine, 
Mallarm^, Poe, and Villiers de I'lsle-Adam, 
whose firm fantastic style and poignantly ironic 
attitude towards the utilitarian modern world 
he found entirely to his taste. Finally, there 
only remained the little anthology of prose- 
poems. Des Esseintes thought it improbable 
that he would ever make any additions to his 
library; it seemed impossible to him that a 
decadent language — " struggling on its death- 
bed to repair all the omissions of joy and bequeath 
the subtlest memories of pain " — would ever go 
beyond Mallarmd This brief summary of the 
three chapters, all full of keen if wayward 
critical insight, which describe Des Esseintes's 
library, may serve at once both to indicate the 
chief moulding influences on Huysmans' own 
style and to illustrate the precise nature of 
decadence in art and the fundamental part it 
plays. 

We have to recognise that decadence is an 
zesthetic and not a moral conception. The 
power of words is great, but they need not 
befool us. The classic herring should suggest 
no moral superiority over the decadent bloater. 
We are not called upon to air our moral indigna- 
tion over the bass end of the musical clef All 
confusion of intellectual substances is foolish, 
and one may well sympathise with that fervid 
unknown metaphysician to whom we owe the 



Huysmans. 1 87 

Athanasian creed when he went so far as to 
assert that it is damnable. It is not least so 
in the weak-headed decadent who falls into 
the moralist's snare and complacently admits 
his own exceeding wickedness. We may well 
reserve our finest admiration for the classic 
in art, for therein are included the largest and 
most imposing works of human skill; but our 
admiration is of little worth if it is founded 
on incapacity to appreciate the decadent 
Each has its virtues, each is equally right 
and necessary. One ignorant of plants might 
well say, on gazing at a seed-capsule with its 
seeds disposed in harmonious rows, that there 
was the eternally natural and wholesome order 
of things, and on seeing the same capsule wither 
and cast abroad its seeds to germinate at random 
in the earth, that here was an unwholesome and 
deplorable period of decay. But he would know 
little of the transmutations of life. And we have 
to recognise that those persons who bring the 
same crude notions into the field of art know as 
little of the life of the spirit. 

III. 

For some years after the appearance of A 
Rebours Huysmans produced nothing of any 
magnitude. En Rade, his next novel, the 
experience of a Parisian married couple who, 



V 



1 8 8 Affirmations. 

under the stress of temporary pecuniary diffi- 
culties, go into the country to stay at an 
uncle's farm, dwells in the memory chiefly by 
virtue of two vividly naturalistic episodes, the 
birth of a calf and the death of a cat. More 
interesting, more intimately personal, are the 
two volumes of art criticism, L'Art Moderne 
and Certains, which Huysmans published at 
about this period. Degas, Rops, Raffaelli, 
Odilon Redon are among the artists of very 
various temperament whom Huysmans either 
discovered, or at all events first appreciated in 
their full significance, and when he writes of 
them it is not alone critical insight which he 
reveals, but his own personal vision of the 
world. 

To Huysmans the world has ever been above 
all a vision ; it was no accident that the art that 
appeals most purely to the eyes is that of which 
he has been the finest critic. One is tempted, 
indeed, to suggest that this aptitude is the out- 
come of heredity, of long generations devoted 
to laborious watchfulness of the desire of the 
eye in the external world, not indeed by actual 
accumulation of acquired qualities, but by the 
passing on of a nervous organism long found so 
apt for this task. He has ever been intensely 
preoccupied with the effort to express those 
visible aspects of things which the arts of design 
were made to express, which the art of speech 



Huysmans. 1 89 

can perhaps never express. The tortured elabora- 
tion of his style is chiefly due to this perpetual 
effort to squeeze tones and colours out of this 
foreign medium. The painter's brain holds 
only a pen and cannot rest until it has wrung 
from it a brush's work. But not only is the 
sense of vision marked in Huysmans. We are 
conscious of a general hypersesthesia, an in- 
tense alertness to the inrush of sensations, 
which we might well term morbid if it were not 
so completely intellectualised and controlled. 
Hearing, indeed, appears to be less acutely 
sensitive than sight, the poet is subordinated 
to the painter, though that sense still makes 
itself felt, and the heavy multicoloured para- 
graphs often fall at the close into a melancholy 
and poignant rhythm laden with sighs. It is 
the sense of smell which Huysmans' work would 
lead us to regard as most highly developed after 
that of sight The serious way in which Des 
Esseintes treats perfumes is characteristic, and 
one of the most curious and elaborate of the 
Croquis Parisiens is " Le Gousset," in which the 
capacities of language are strained to define and 
differentiate the odours of feminine arm-pits. 
Again, earlier, in a preface written for Hannon's 
Rimes de Joie, Huysmans points out that that 
writer — who failed to fulfil his early promise 
— alone of contemporary poets possessed "la 
curiosite des parfums," and that his chief poem 



1 90 Affirmations. 

was written in honour of what Huysmans called 
"the libertine virtues of that glorious perfume," 
opoponax. This sensitiveness to odour is 
less marked in Huysmans' later work, but the 
dominance of vision remains, j 

The two volumes of essays on art incidentally 
serve to throw considerable light on Huysmans' 
conception of life. For special illustration we 
may take his attitude towards women, whom in 
his novels he usually treats, from a rather conven- 
tionally sexual point of view, as a fact in man's 
life rather than as a subject for independent 
analysis. In these essays we may trace the 
development of his own personal point of view, 
and in comparing the earlier with the later 
volume we find a change which is significant of 
the general evolution of Huysmans' attitude 
towards life. He is at once the ultra-modern 
child of a refined civilisation and the victim of 
nostalgia for an ascetic mediaevalism ; his origin- 
ality lies in the fact that in him these two 
tendencies are not opposed but harmonious, 
although the second has only of late reached 
full development. In a notable passage in En 
Rade, Jacques, the hero, confesses that he can 
see nothing really great or beautiful in a harvest 
field, with its anodyne toil, as compared with a 
workshop or a steamboat, " the horrible magnifi- 
cence of machines, that one beauty which the 
modern world has been able to create." It is so 



Huysmans. 191 

that Huysmans views women also ; he is as 
indifferent to the feminine ideals of classic art 
as to its literary ideals. In L'Art Moderne, 
speaking with admiration of a study of the nude 
by Gauguin, he proceeds to lament that no one 
has painted the unclothed modern woman with- 
out falsification or premeditated arrangement, 
real, alive in her own intimate personality, with 
her own joys and pains incarnated in the curves 
of her flesh, and the lash of child-birth traceable 
on her flanks. We go to the Louvre to learn 
how to paint, he remarks, forgetting that "beauty 
is not uniform and invariable, but changes with 
the age and the climate, that the Venus of Milo, 
for instance, is now not more beautiful and in- 
teresting than those ancient statues of the New 
World, streaked and tattooed and adorned with 
feathers ; that both are but diverse manifesta- 
tions of the same ideal of beauty pursued by 
different races ; that at the present date there 
can be no question of reaching the beautiful by 
Venetian, Greek, Dutch, or Flemish rites ; but 
only by striving to disengage it from contem- 
porary life, from the world that surrounds us.'' 
"Un nu fatigu6, ddicat, affind, vibrant" can 
alone conform to our own time ; and he adds 
that no one has truly painted the nude since 
Rembrandt It is instructive to turn from this 
essay to that on Degas, written some six years 
later. It may fairly be said that to Degas 



192 Affirmations. 

belongs the honour of taking up the study of 
the nude at the point where Rembrandt left it; 
and like Rembrandt, he has realised that the 
nude can only be rightly represented in those 
movements, postures, and avocations by which 
it is naturally and habitually exposed. It is 
scarcely surprising, therefore, that Huysmans at 
once grasped the full significance of the painter's 
achievement. But he has nothing now to say 
of the beauty that lies beneath the confinement 
of modern garments, " the delicious charm of 
youth, grown languid, rendered as it were divine 
by the debilitating air of cities." On the con- 
trary, he emphasises the vision which Degas 
presents of women at the bath-tub revealing in 
every "frog-like and simian attitude" their 
pitiful homeliness, " the humid horror of a body 
which no washing can purify." Such a glorified 
contempt of the flesh, he adds, has never been 
achieved since the Middle Ages. There we catch 
what had now become the dominant tone in 
Huysmans' vision; the most modern things in 
art now suggest to him, they seem to merge 
into, the most mediaeval and ascetic. And if 
we turn to the essay on Fdlicien Rops in the 
same volume — the most masterly of his essays 
— we find the same point developed to the 
utmost. Rops in his own way is as modern 
and as daring an artist of the nude as Degas. 
But, as Huysmans perceives, in delineating the 



Htfysmans. 193 

essentially modern he is scarcely a supreme 
artist, is even inferior to Forain, who in his own 
circumscribed region is insurpassable. Rops, as 
Huysmans points out, is the great artist of the 
symbolical rather than the naturalistic modern, a 
great artist who furnishes the counterpart to Mem- 
line and Fra Angelico. All art, Huysmans pro- 
ceeds, " must gravitate, like humanity which has 
given birth to it and the earth which carries it, 
between the two poles of Purity and Wanton- 
ness, the Heaven and the Hell of art." Rops 
has taken the latter pole, in no vulgar nympho- 
maniacal shapes, but " to divulge its causes, to 
summarise it Catholically, if one may say so, in 
ardent and sorrowful images " ; he has drawn 
women who are "diabolical Theresas, satanised 
saints." Following in the path initiated by 
Baudelaire and Barbey D'Aurevilly, Huysmans 
concludes, Rops has restored Wantonness to her 
ancient and Catholic dignity. Thus is Huysmans 
almost imperceptibly led back to the old stand- 
point from which woman and the Devil are one. 
Certains was immediately followed by La- 
bas. This novel is mainly a study of Satan- 
ism, in which Huysmans interested himself long 
before it attracted the general attention it has 
since received in France. There are, however, 
three lines of interest in the book, the story of 
Gilles de Rais and his Sadism, the discussion 
of Satanism culminating in an extraordinary 

13 



194 Affirmations. 

description of a modern celebration of the 
Black Mass, and the narration of Durtal's 
liaison with Madame Chantelouve, wherein 
Huysmans reaches, by firm precision and trium- 
phant audacity, the highest point he has attained 
in the analysis of the secrets of passion. But 
though full of excellent matter, the book loses 
in impressiveness from the multiplicity of these 
insufficiently compacted elements of interest. 

While not among his finest achievements, 
however, it serves to mark the definite attain- 
ment of a new stage in both the spirit and the 
method of his work. Hitherto he had been a 
realist, in method if not in spirit, and had 
conquered the finest secrets of naturalistic art ; 
by the help of En Manage alone, as Hennequin, 
one of his earliest and best critics has said, 
" it will always be possible to restore the exact 
physiognomy of Paris to-day." At the outset 
of Ld-bas there is a discussion concerning the 
naturalistic novel and its functions which makes 
plain the standpoint to which Huysmans had 
now attained. Pondering the matter, Durtal, 
the hero of the book, considers that we need, on 
the one hand, the veracity of document, the 
precision of detail, the nervous strength of 
language, which realism has supplied ; but 
also, on the other hand, we must draw water 
from the wells of the soul. We cannot explain 
everything by sexuality and insanity ; we need 



Huysmans. 195 

the soul and the body in their natural reactions, 
their conflict and their union. "We must, in 
short, follow the great high-way so deeply dug 
out by Zola, but it is also necessary to trace a 
parallel path in the air, another road by which 
we may reach the Beyond and the Afterward, 
to achieve thus, in one word, a spiritualistic 
naturalism." Dostoievsky comes nearest to this 
achievement, he remarks, and the real psycho- 
logist of the century is not Stendhal but Hello. 
In another form of art the early painters — 
Italian, German, especially Flemish — realised 
this ideal. Durtal sees a consummate revela- 
tion of such spiritual naturalism in Matthasus 
Griinewald's crucifixion at Cassel — the Christ 
who was at once a putrid and unaureoled 
corpse and yet a manifest god bathed in 
invisible light, the union of outrageous realism 
and outrageous idealism. "Thus from trium- 
phal ordure Griinewald extracted the finest 
mints of dilection, the sharpest essences of 
tears." One may say that the tendency Huys- 
mans here so clearly asserts had ever been 
present in his work. But in his previous novels 
his own native impulse was always a little 
unduly oppressed by the naturalistic formulas 
of Goncourt and Zola. The methods of these 
great masters had laid a burden on his work, 
and although the work developed beneath, and 
because of, that burden, a sense of laborious 



196 Affirmations. 

pain and obscurity too often resulted. Hence- 
forth this disappears. Huysmans retains his 
own complexity of style, but he has won a 
certain measure of simplicity and lucidity. It 
was a natural development, no doubt furthered 
also by the position which Huysmans had now 
won in the world of letters. A Rebours, which 
he had written for his own pleasure, had found 
an echo in thousands of readers, and the con- 
sciousness of an audience inspired a certain 
clarity of speech. From this time we miss the 
insults directed at the bitise of humanity. These 
characteristics clearly mark Huysmans' next and 
perhaps greatest book, in which the writer who 
had conquered all the secrets of decadent art 
now sets his face towards the ideals of classic 
art. 

In En Route, indeed, these new qualities 
of simplicity, lucidity, humanity, and intensity 
of interest attain so high a degree that the book 
has reached a vast number of readers who could 
not realise the marvellous liberation from slavery 
to its material which the slow elaboration of art 
has here reached. In A Rebours Huysmans 
succeeded in taking up the prose-poem into his 
novel form, while at the same time certainly 
sacrificing something of the fine analysis of 
familiar things which he had developed in En 
Minage. In En Route he takes the novel from 
the point he had reache(J in A Rebours, incor- 



Huy smarts. 197 

porates into it that power of analysis which 
has now reached incomparable simplicity and 
acuity, and thus wields the whole of the artistic 
means which he has acquired during a quarter 
of a century to one end, the presentation of a 
spiritual state which has become of absorbing 
personal interest to himself. A 

I well remember hearing M. Huysmans, many 
years ago, tell how a muddle-headed person had 
wished to commission him to paint a head of 
Christ. It seemed then a deliciously absurd 
request to make of the author of A Rebours, 
and his face wore the patient smile which the 
spectacle of human stupidity was wont to evoke, 
but I have since thought that that muddle- 
headed person was wiser than he knew. As 
we look back on Huysmans' earlier work it is 
now easy to see how he has steadily progressed 
towards his present standpoint. En Route does 
not represent, as some might imagine, the 
reaction of an exhausted debauchee or even 
the self-deception of a disappointed man of the 
world. The temperament of Durtal is that of 
Andr6 and Folantin and Des Esseintes ; from 
the first, in the Drageoir d Epices, Huysmans 
has been an idealist and a seeker, by no means 
an ascetic, rather a man whose inquisitive senses 
and restless imagination had led him to taste of 
every forbidden fruit, but never one to whom 
the vulgar pleasures of life could offer any 



1 98 Affirmations. 

abiding satisfaction. The more precise record 
of Des Esseintes's early sexual life may help 
us here ; while for the penultimate stage Durtal's 
relations with Madame Chantelouve in Ld-bas^ 
and the mingled attraction and repulsion which 
he felt for her, are certainly significant In En 
Route Durtal magnifies his own wickedness, as 
Bunyan did in his Grace Abounding ; the saints 
have always striven to magnify their wickedness, 
leaving to the sinners the congenial function of 
playing at righteousness. To trace the real 
permanence of Huysmans' attitude towards re- 
ligion it is enough to turn back to A Rebours. 
Des Esseintes had been educated by the Jesuits, 
and it sometimes seemed to him that that 
education had put into him some extra-terres- 
trial ferment which never after ceased to work, 
driving him in search of a new world and impos- 
sible ideals. He could find no earthly place of 
rest ; he sought to build for himself a " refined 
Thebaid " as a warm and comfortable ark 
wherein to find shelter from the flood of human 
imbecility. He was already drawn towards the 
Church by many bonds, by his predilection for 
early Christian Latinity, by the exquisite beauty 
of the ecclesiastical art of the Middle Ages, by 
his love for monastic mediaeval music, " that 
emaciated music which acted instinctively on his 
nerves " and seemed to him precious beyond all 
other. Just as Nietzsche was always haunted by 



Huysmans. 199 

the desire for a monastery for freethinkers, so 
Des Esseintes dreamed of a hermitage, of the 
advantages of the cloistered life of convents, 
wherein men are persecuted by the world for 
meting out to it the just contempt of silence. 

Des Esseintes, and even the Durtal of Lh- 
bas, always put aside these thoughts with the 
reflection that, after all, the Church is only an 
out-worn legend, a magnificent imposture. In 
En Route Durtal has taken a decisive step. He 
has undergone that psychological experience 
commonly called '' conversion." It is only of 
recent years that the phenomena of conversion 
have been seriously studied, but we know at all 
events that it is not intellectual, not even neces- 
sarily moral transformation, though it may react 
in either direction, but primarily an emotional 
phenomenon ; and that it occurs especially in 
those who have undergone long and torturing 
disquietude, coming at last as the spontaneous 
resolution of all their doubts, the eruption of a 
soothing flood of peace, the silent explosion of 
inner light. The insight with which this state 
is described in En Route seems to testify to a 
real knowledge of it. No obvious moral or 
intellectual change is effected in Durtal, but 
he receives a new experience of reposeful faith, 
a conviction deeper than all argument. It is 
really the sudden emergence into consciousness 
of a very gradual process, and the concrete 



200 Affirmations. 

artistic temperament which had been subjected 
to the process reacts in its own way. A more 
abstract intelligence would have asked : " But, 
after all, is my faith true?" Durtal, in the 
presence of the growing structure of sensory 
and imaginative forms within him, which has 
become as it were a home, feels that the question 
of its truth has fallen into the background. Its 
perfect fitness has become the affirmation of its 
truth. Henceforth it is the task of his life to 
learn how best to adapt himself to what he 
recognises as his eternal home. En Route 
represents a stage in this adaptation. 

By a rare chance — a happier chance than 
befell Tolstoi under somewhat similar circum- 
stances — a new development in artistic achieve- 
ment has here run parallel, and in exquisite 
harmony, with the new spiritual development. 
The growing simplicity of Huysmans' work has 
reached a point beyond which it could not 
perhaps be carried without injury to his vivid 
and concrete style. And the new simplicity 
of spirit, of which it is the reflection, marks 
the final retreat into the background of that 
unreasonable contempt for humanity which ran 
through nearly all the previous books, and now 
at last passes even into an ecstasy of adoration 
in the passages concerning old Simon, the 
monastery swine-herd. Huysmans has chiefly 
shown his art, however, by relying almost solely 



Huysmans. 201 

for the interest of his book on his now con- 
summate power of analysis. This power, 
which we may perhaps first clearly trace in 
"Sac au Dos," had developed in En Manage 
into a wonderful skill to light up the unexplored 
corners of the soul and to lay bare those terrible 
thoughts which are, as he has somewhere said, 
the lamentable incarnation of " the unconscious 
ignominy of pure souls." In his earlier master- 
piece, A Rebours, however, it is little seen, 
having mostly passed into aesthetic criticism. 
The finest episode of emotional analysis here is 
the admirable chapter in which Des Esseintes's 
attempt to visit London is narrated. All his 
life he had wished to see two countries, Holland 
and England. (And here we may recall that 
the former is Huysmans' own ancestral land, 
and that his French critics find in his work a 
distinct flavour of English humour.) He had 
actually been to Holland, and with visions won 
from the pictures of Rembrandt, Steen, and 
Teniers he had returned disillusioned. Now he 
went to Galignani's, bought an English Baedeker, 
entered the bodega in the Rue de Rivoli to 
drink of that port which the English love, and 
then proceeded to a tavern opposite the Gare 
St. Lazare to eat what he imagined to be a 
characteristic English meal, surrounded by 
English people, and haunted by memories of 
Dickens, And as time went by he continued 



202 Affirmations. 

to sit still, while all the sensations of England 
seemed to pass along his nerves, still sat until 
at last the London mail had started. "Why 
stir," he asked himself, "when one can travel 
so magnificently in a chair? . . . Besides, what 
can one expect save fresh disillusionment, as in 
Holland? . . . And then I have experienced 
and seen what I wanted to experience and see. 
I have saturated myself with English life ; it 
would be madness to lose by an awkward 
change of place these imperishable sensations. 
. . . He called a cab and returned with his 
portmanteaus, parcels, valises, rugs, umbrellas, 
and sticks to Fontenay, feeling the physical and 
mental fatigue of a man who returns home after 
a long and perilous journey." There could be 
no happier picture of the imaginative life of the 
artistic temperament. But in En Route analysis 
is the prime element of interest ; from first to 
last there is nothing to hold us but this 
searching and poignant analysis of the fluctua- 
tions of Durtal's soul through the small section 
which he here travels in the road towards 
spiritual peace. And on the way, lightly, as by 
chance, the author drops the finest appreciations 
of liturgical aesthetics, of plain-chant, of the way 
of the Church with the soul, of the everlasting 
struggle with the Evil One. There could, for 
instance, be no better statement than this of 
one of the mystic's secrets ; " There are two ways 



Huysmans. 203 

of ridding ourselves of a thing which burdens 
us, casting it away or letting it fall. To cast 
away requires an effort of which we may not 
be capable, to let fall imposes no labour, is 
simpler, without peril, within reach of all. To 
cast away, again, implies a certain interest, a 
certain animation, even a certain fear ; to let 
fall is absolute indifference, absolute contempt ; 
believe me, use this method, and Satan will 
flee." How many forms of Satan there are in 
the world before which we may profitably 
meditate on these words ! To strive or cry in 
the face of human stupidity is not the way to 
set it to flight ; that is the lesson which Des 
Esseintes would never listen to, which Durtal 
has at last learnt.^ 

En Route is the first of a trilogy, and the names 
of the succeeding volumes. La CatMdrale and 
L'Oblat, sufficiently indicate the end of the path 
on which Durtal, if not indeed his creator, has 
started. But however that may prove, whatever 
Huysmans' own final stage may be, there can be 
little doubt that he is the greatest master of 

' In the seventeenth century a great English man of science, 
Stephen Hales, had discovered the same truth, for we are 
told that " he could look even upon wicked men, and those 
who did him unkind offices, without any emotion of particular 
indignation, not from want of discernment or sensibility ; but he 
used to consider them only like those experiments which, upon 
trial, he found could never be applied to any useful purpose, 
and which he therefore calmly and dispassionately laid aside," 



204 Affirmations. 

style, and within his own limits the subtlest 
thinker and the acutest psychologist who in 
France to-day uses the medium of the novel. 
Only Zola can be compared with him, and be- 
tween them there can be no kind of rivalry. Zola, 
with his immense and exuberant temperament, 
his sanity and width of view, his robust and 
plebeian art, has his own place on the high-road 
of modern literature. Huysmans, an intellectual 
and aesthetic aristocrat, has followed with un- 
flinching sincerity the by-path along which his 
own more high-strung and exceptional tempera- 
ment has led him, and his place, if seemingly a 
smaller one, is at least as sure; wherever men 
occupy themselves with the literature of the late 
nineteenth century they will certainly sometimes 
talk about Zola, sometimes read Huysmans. 
Zola's Cyclopean architecture can only be seen 
as a whole when we have completed the weary 
task of investigating it in detail ; in Huysmans 
we seek the expressiveness of the page, the 
sentence, the word. Strange as it may seem to 
some, it is the so-called realist who has given us 
the more idealised rendering of life; the con- 
centrated vision of the idealist in his own 
smaller sphere has revealed not alone mysteries 
of the soul, but even the exterior secrets of 
life. True it is that Huysmans has passed by 
with serene indifference, or else with contempt, 
the things which through the ages we have 



Huysmans. 205 

slowly learnt to count beautiful. But on the 
other hand, he has helped to enlarge the sphere 
of our delight by a new vision of beauty where 
before to our eyes there was no beauty, exer- 
cising the proper function of the artist who ever 
chooses the base and despised things of the 
world, even the things that are not, to put to 
nought the things that are. Therein the 
decadent has his justification. And while we 
may accept the pioneer's new vision of beauty, 
we are not called upon to reject those old 
familiar visions for which he has no eyes, only 
because his gaze must be fixed upon that 
unfamiliar height towards which he is leading 
the men who come after. 



IV. 

Huysmans very exquisitely represents one 
aspect of the complex modern soul, that aspect 
which shrinks from the grosser forces of Nature, 
from the bare simplicity of the naked sky or 
the naked body, the "incessant deluge of human 
foolishness," the eternal oppression of the com- 
monplace, to find a sedative for its exasperated 
nerves in the contemplation of esoteric beauty 
and the difficult search for the mystic peace 
which passes all understanding. "Needs must 
I rejoice beyond the age," runs the motto from 
the old Flemish mystic Ruysbroeck set on the 



2o6 Affirmations. 

front of A Rebours, "though the world has 
horror of my joy and its grossness cannot under- 
stand what I would say." Such is decadence ; 
such, indeed, is religion, in the wide and true 
sense of the word. Christianity itself, as we 
know it in the western church, sprang from the 
baptism of young barbarism into Latin deca- 
dence. Pagan art and its clear serenity, science, 
rationalism, the bright, rough vigour of the sun 
and the sea, the adorable mystery of common 
life and commonplace human love, are left to 
make up the spirit that in any age we call 
" classic." 

Thus what we call classic corresponds on the 
spiritual side to the love of natural things, and 
what we call decadent to the research for the 
things which seem to lie beyond Nature. "Cor- 
porea pulchritudo in pelle solummodo constat. 
Nam si viderent homines hoc quod subtus pellem 
est, sicutlynces in Beotia cernere interiore dicun- 
tur, mulieres videre nausearent. Iste decor in 
flegmate et sanguine et humore ac felle constitit." 
That is St. Odo of Cluny's acute analysis of 
woman, who for man is ever the symbol of 
Nature : beauty is skin-deep, drowned in excre- 
tions which we should scarcely care to touch 
with the finger's tip. And for the classic vision ' 
of Nature, listen to that fantastic and gigantic 
Englishman, Sir Kenelm Digby, whose Memoirs, 
whose whole personality, embodied the final 



Huysmans. 207 

efflorescence of the pagan English Renaissance. 
He has been admitted by her maids to the bed- 
chamber of Venetia Stanley, the famous beauty 
who afterwards became his wife ; she is still sleep- 
ing, and he cannot resist the temptation to undress 
and lie gently and reverently beside her, as half 
disturbed in her slumber she rolled on to her 
side from beneath the clothes ; " and her smock 
was so twisted about her fair body that all her 
legs and the best part of her thighs were naked, 
which lay so one over the other that they made 
a deep shadow where the never-satisfied eyes 
wished for the greatest light. A natural ruddi- 
ness did shine through the skin, as the sun- 
beams do through crystal or water, and ascer- 
tained him that it was flesh that he gazed upon, 
which yet he durst not touch for fear of melting 
it, so like snow it looked. Her belly was 
covered with her smock, which it raised up with 
a gentle swelling, and expressed the perfect 
figure of it through the folds of that discourteous 
veil. Her paps were like two globus — wherein 
the glories of the heaven and the earth were 
designed, and the azure veins seemed to divide 
constellations and kingdoms — between both 
which began the milky way which leadeth 
lovers to their Paradise, somewhat shadowed by 
the yielding downwards of the uppermost of 
them as she lay upon her side, and out of that 
darkness did glisten a few drops of sweat like 



2o8 Affirmations. 

diamond sparks, and a more fragrant odour 
than the violets or primroses, whose season was 
nearly passed, to give way to the warmer sun 
and the longest days." They play with the same 
counters, you observe, these two, Odo and Digby, 
with skin, sweat, and so forth, each placing upon 
them his own values. Idealists both of them, 
the one idealises along the line of death, the 
other along the line of life which the whole race 
has followed, and both on their own grounds 
are irrefutable, the logic of life and the logic of 
death, alike solidly founded in the very structure 
of the world, of which man is the measuring-rod. 
The classic party of Nature seems, indeed, 
the stronger — in seeming only, and one recalls 
that, of the two witnesses just cited, the abbot of 
Cluny was the most venerated man of his age, 
while no one troubled even to publish Digby's 
Memoirs until our own century — but it carries 
weakness in its very strength, the weakness of 
a great political party formed by coalition. It 
has not alone idealists on its side, but for the 
most part also the blind forces of robust vul- 
garity. So that the more fine-strung spirits are 
sometimes driven to a reaction against Nature 
and rationalism, like that of which Huysmans, 
from "L'Extase" onwards, has been the con- 
sistent representative. At the present moment 
such a reaction has attained a certain ascend- 
ency. 



Huystnans. 269 

Christianity once fitted nearly every person 
born into the European world ; there must needs 
be some to whom, in no modern devitalised form 
but in its purest essence, it is still the one refuge 
possible. No doubt conditions have changed; 
the very world itself is not what it was to the 
mediaeval man. One has to recognise that the 
modern European differs in this from his medi- 
aeval ancestor that now we know how largely 
the world is of our own making. The sense of 
interiority, as the psychologists say, is of much 
later development than the sense of exteriority. 
For the mediaeval man, — as still to-day for the 
child in the darkness, — his dreams and his 
fancies, every organic thrill in eye or ear, seemed 
to be flashed on him from a world of angels and 
demons without In a sense which is scarcely 
true to-day the average man of those days — not 
the finer or the coarser natures, it may well be 
— might be said to be the victim of a species 
of madness, a paranoia, a systematised persecu- 
tional delusion. He could not look serenely in 
the face of the stars or lie at rest among the 
fir-cones in the wood, for who knew what ambush 
of the Enemy might not lurk behind these 
things? Even in flowers, as St Cyprian said, 
the Enemy lay hidden. 

" Nil jocundum, nil amoenum, 
Nil salubre, nil serenum. 
Nihil dulce, nihil plenum." 

14 



210 Affirmations. 

There \yas only one spot where men might 
huddle together in safety — the church. There 
the blessed sound of the bells, the contact of 
holy water, the smell of incense, the sight of 
the Divine Flesh, wove a spiritual coat of mail 
over every sensory avenue to the soul. The 
winds of hell might rave, the birds of night dash 
themselves against the leaden spires of that 
fortress whence alone the sky seemed blue with 
hope. 

Huysmans, notwithstanding a very high 
degree of intellectual subtlety, is by virtue of 
his special aesthetic and imaginative tempera- 
ment carried back to the more childlike attitude 
of this earlier age. The whole universe appears 
to him as a process of living images ; he cannot 
reason in abstractions, cannot rationalise; that 
indeed is why he is inevitably an artist. Thus 
he is a born leader in a certain modern emo- 
tional movement. 

That movement, as we know, is one of a 
group of movements now peculiarly active. We 
see them on every hand, occultism, theosophy, 
spiritualism, all those vague forms on the border- 
land of the unknown which call to tired men 
weary of too much living, or never strong enough 
to live at all, to hide their faces from the sun of 
nature and grope into cool, delicious darkness, 
soothing the fever of life. It is foolish to 
resent this tendency ; it has its Tightness ; it 



Huysmans. 211 

suits some, who may well cling to their private 
dream if life itself is but a dream. At the worst 
we may remember that, however repugnant such 
movements may be, to let fall remains a better 
way of putting Satan to flight than to cast away. 
And at the best one should know that this is 
part of the vital process by which the spiritual 
world moves on its axis, alternating between 
darkness and light. 

Therefore soak yourself in mysticism, follow 
every intoxicating path to every impossible Be- 
yond, be drunken with medisevalism, occultism, 
spiritualism, theosophy, and even, if you will, 
protestantism — the cup that cheers, possibly, but 
surely not inebriates — for the satisfaction that 
comes of all these is good while it lasts. Yet 
be sure that Nature is your home, and that from 
the farthest excursions you will return the more 
certainly to those fundamental instincts which 
are rooted in the zoological series at the summit 
of which we stand. For the whole spiritual 
cosmogony finally rests, not indeed on a tortoise, 
but on the emotional impulses of the mammal 
vertebrate which constitute us men. 

Meanwhile we will not grieve because in the 
course of our pilgrimage on earth the sun sets. 
It has always risen again. We may lighten the 
darkness of the journey by admiring the beauty 
of night, plucking back the cowl if needs must 
we wear it. — Eia, fratres, pergamus. 



212 



ST. FRANCIS AND OTHERS. 

The religion of Jesus was the invention of a race 
which itself never accepted that religion. In the 
East religions spring up, for the most part, as 
naturally as flowers, and, like flowers, are scarcely 
a matter for furious propaganda. These deep 
sagacious Eastern men threw us of old this 
rejected flower, as they have since sent us the 
vases and fans they found too tawdry; and 
when we send our missionaries out to barter 
back the gift at a profit, they say no word, but 
their faces wear the mysterious Eastern smile. 
Yet for us, at all events, the figure of Jesus 
symbolises, and will always symbolise, a special 
attitude towards life, made up of tender human 
sympathy and mystical reliance on the unseen 
forces of the world. In certain stories of the 
Gospels, certain sayings, in many of the parables, 
this attitude finds the completest expression of 
its sweetest abandonment. But to us, men of 
another race living in far distant corners of the 
world, it seems .altogether oriental and ascetic, 
a morbid exceptional phenomenon. And as 
a matter of fact Jesus found no successor. 



St. Francis and Others. 213 

Over the stage of those gracious and radiant 
scenes swiftly fell a fire-proof curtain, wrought 
of systematic theology and formal metaphysics, 
which even the divine flames of that wonderful 
personality were unable to melt 

Something feven stronger than theology or 
metaphysics has served to cut us off from the 
spirit of Jesus, and that is the spirit of Paul, 
certainly the real founder of " Christianity," as 
we know it, for Jerome, Augustine, Luther, were 
all the children of Paul, and in no respect the 
children of Jesus. That marvellous little Jew 
painted in its main outlines the picture of 
Christianity which in the theatre of this world 
has for so many centuries shut us off from Jesus. 
Impelled by the intense and concentrated energy 
•^ of his twisted suffering nature, Paul brought 
" moral force " into our western world, and after 
it that infinite procession of hypocrisies and 
cruelties and artificialities which still trains loath- 
somely across the scene of civilised life. Jesus 
may have been a visionary, but his visions were in 
divine harmony with the course of nature, with 
the wine and the bread of life, with children and 
with flowers. We may be very sure that Paul 
never considered the lilies, or found benediction 
with children. He trampled on nature when it 
came in his way, and for the rest never saw it. 
He was not, as Festus thought, a madman, but 
whether or not, as his experiences seem to indi- 



214 Affirmations. 

cate, he was a victim to the " sacred disease " of 
epilepsy, concerning his profoundly neurotic 
temperament there can be no manner of ques- 
tion. 

He flung himself on to men, this terrible 
apostle of the " Gentiles," thrusting faith down 
their throats at the point of a spiritual sword 
so fiery and keen that, by no miracle, it soon 
became a sword of steel with red blood dripping 
from its point Well-nigh everything that has 
ever been evil in Christianity, its temporal power, 
its accursed intolerance, its contempt for reason, 
for beautiful living, for every sweet and sunny 
and simple aspect of the world — all that is in- 
volved in the awful conception of "moral force" 
— flows directly from Paul. What eternal tor- 
ture could be adequate for so monstrous an 
offender? And yet, when you think of the 
potent personality concentrated in this morbid 
man, of his courage, of the intolerance that he 
wreaked on himself, the flashes of divine insight 
in his restless and turbulent spirit, of the 
humility of the neuropath who desired to be 
" altogether mad," the pathos of it all, indigna- 
tion falls silent. What can be said ? 

Thus Paul and not Peter was the rock on 
which the Church was built, and whatever 
virtues the Church may have possessed have 
not been the virtues of Jesus but the quite other 
virtues of Paul. Yet Jesus has not wholly been 



Si. Francis and Others. 215 

left without witness even in Europe, and it is 
the special charm and significance of Francis of 
Assisi that he, if not alone certainly chief 
among European men, has incarnated some 
measure of the graciousness that was in Jesus, 
and made it visible and real to the European 
world. And he has done that by no means 
through the influence of the Church, or by 
imitation, but by wholly natural and spontaneous 
impulse. To understand Francis we must first 
of all realise that he was in no sense and at no 
time the creature of the Church, being indeed 
from first to last in a very real sense antagonistic 
to the Church. The whole world as Francis 
knew it was Christian, and he was by no means 
a man of inquisitive analytic intellectual type, a 
Bruno or a Campanella; he accepted Christianity 
because it was there, and while remaining in it 
was never of it, resenting fiercely any attempt of 
the Church to encroach on the free activity of his 
personality, dispensing himself of any intimate 
adherence not by intellectual sophistries, but 
by lightly brushing away science and theology 
altogether as useless superfluities. 

An acute psychologist has well remarked that 
those famous historical persons who have passed 
through two antithetical phases of character, 
survive for us usually only in one of those 
phases, that we can remember only the post- 
conversion Augustine and the pre-abdication 



2i6 Affirmations. 

Diocletian. Such one-sided views of great and 
complex characters suit our rough and lazy 
methods of ordinary thought, content to regard 
a man only on that side which has been most 
prominently displayed to the world. But such 
methods are fatal to any clear psychological 
conception of character or to any sound ethical 
conception of life. Francis lived one of these 
double-sided lives, and the Francis we remem- 
ber is the emaciated saint already developing 
the stigmata of divine grace. In his earlier bio- 
graphies we catch glimpses of a younger and quite 
other Francis, in vanitatibus nutritus insolenter, 
the spendthrift companion of nobles, proud to 
surpass them in youthful extravagance and dissi- 
pation, the head of a band which dazzled the 
citizens of Assisi with the luxury of their rich 
garments and the sound of their festive songs by 
night, a passionate lover of chivalry and the 
troubadours, whose music then filled the air, so 
full of gaiety that he sometimes seemed almost 
mad to the grave citizens of his town, one whose 
nature it was from the first to go to excess, 
always to a fine and generous excess, that 
spiritual excess which Blake called the road to 
the palace of wisdom. 

The later Francis survived ; the early Francis 
is forgotten. But we may be assured that there 
would have been no Francis the saint if there 
had not been Francis the sinner. That grace 



St. Francis and Others. 217 

and elation, the tender humanity and infinite 
delight in natural things, even the profound 
contempt for luxury and superfluity, were not 
learnt in any of the saint's beloved Umbrian 
cells; they were the final outcome of a beauti- 
fully free and excessive life acting on an ex- 
quisitely fine-strung organism. Rarely has any 
follower of Francis attained in any measure to 
his level of exalted freedom, joy, and simplicity 
in saintliness. It was not alone that they could 
not possess his organism, but they had not lived 
his life. Their piety even blinded their eyes, 
and just as the biographers of Jesus omitted 
all reference to the formative years of his life, 
so also the biographers of Francis gradually 
eliminated the early records, terrified at the 
thought that their founder may not have been 
a virgin. We do not win any clear psycho- 
logical insight into the man until we realise 
this. 

It is not alone the psychological aspect 
which becomes clear in the light of Francis's 
early life. These stages of development have 
their ethical significance also. It seems to be 
too often forgotten that repression and licence 
are two sides of the same fact. We can only 
attain a fine temperance through a fine freedom, 
even a fine excess. The women who think that 
they must at all costs repress themselves, and 
the men who — usually with the help of certain 



2 1 8 Affirmations. 

private " accommodements " — consider repres- 
sion as the proper ideal, have missed the true 
safeguards against licence, and flounder for ever 
in a turbid sea, at war with themselves, at war 
with nature. The saints knew better. By a 
process of spiritual Pasteurism, a natural and 
spontaneous process, they guaranteed their eter- 
nal peace. All the real saints, so far as we 
know them, had many phases, such of them as 
were saints from their mothers' wombs possess- 
ing a significance which for human beings 
generally is minimal. The real saints in all 
ages have forgotten so many beautiful things, 
storing so many wonderful experiences in their 
past. We should not dye our clothes, says St. 
Clement of Alexandria, our life should now be 
anything but a pageant. Flower-like garments 
should be abandoned, and Bacchic revelries, 
" useful for tragedies, not for life." The dyes 
of Sardis — olive, green, rose-coloured, scarlet, 
and ten thousand other hues — invented for 
voluptuousness, the garments of embroidered 
gold and purple, dipped in perfume, stained in 
saffron, the bright diaphonous tissues of the 
dancing girl — to all these we must bid farewell. 
But we cannot bid them farewell unless we have 
known them. If you would be a saint you must 
begin by being something other than a saint. 
This it was that St. Clement forgot, or never 
knew. 



St. Francis and Others. 219 

In youth we are so full of energy, and life 
seems so long. In our ethical fervour we accept 
Clement's theory of conduct at his own valua- 
tion. One is so scrupulous of others, so anxious 
lest he hurt them ; and another is so contempt- 
uous of others, so eager to hold himself back 
from all but the highest good, and never to let 
himself fully go. And there is a fine thrill of 
pleasure in the self-restraint, an athletic tension 
of the souL It is as if the infant at the breast 
should say, I will hold myself back from 
sucking ; I will take only just ever so little, and 
not let myself go and draw in the delicious 
stream with no after-thought ; there will be time 
for that when I am grown up. But it is not 
so. There is only one time in life for milk, 
only one time for youth; we cannot postpone 
life or retrace its milestones, and what is once 
lost is lost for ever. The cold waters of self- 
restraint and self-denial, as we first put our 
young feet in them, send a tonic shiver along 
the nerves, and we go on and on. But suddenly 
we find that the water has risen to our breasts, 
to our chins, that it is too late, too late, that we 
shall never again move and breathe freely in the 
open air and sunshine. That is the fate that 
overtakes the young ascetic ideal. Unhappier 
yet are those who snatch the cup of life so 
hastily in youth and fill it with such muddy 
waters that the dregs cling to their lips for ever, 



220 Affirmations. 

spoiling the taste of the most exquisite things. 
To live remains an art, an art which every one 
must learn, and which no one can teach. 

It may seem that I speak of out-worn things, 
and that the problem of saintliness has little 
relation to the moral problems of our time. It 
is far otherwise. You have never seen the world 
if you have not realised that an element of 
asceticism lies at the foundation of life. You 
may expel it with the fork of reason or of self- 
enjoyment, but being part of Nature herself it 
must ever return. All the art of living lies in a 
fine mingling of letting go and holding in. The 
man who makes the one or the other his ex- 
clusive aim in life will die before he has ever 
begun to live. The man who has carried one 
part of the process to excess before turning to 
the other will indeed learn what life is, and may 
leave behind him the memory of a pattern saint. 
But he alone is the wise master of living who 
from first to last has held the double ideal in 
true honour. In these, as in other matters, we 
cannot know the spiritual facts unless we realise 
the physical facts of life. All life is a building 
up and a breaking down, a taking in and a 
giving out, a perpetually anabolic and katabolic 
rhythm. To live rightly we must imitate both 
the luxury of Nature and her austerity. 

What should be the place of asceticism in 
modern life? Evidently there is in human 



St. Brands and Others. 2.1\ 

nature an instinct which craves for the sharpen- 
ing of enjoyment which comes from simplicity 
and a finely-tempered abstinence, a measured 
drawing back when also it were possible reck- 
lessly to let ga It is easy to wave aside 
religious asceticism. That, it seems, may well 
be left to those who decide to invest their enjoy- 
ments in a heavenly bank which will pay large 
dividends in another world. There still remains 
the rational asceticism that is sweet either for 
its own sake, or for its immediate and visible 
results in human joy. 

When we contemplate the modern world 
from a broadly biological standpoint, there can 
be but little difficulty in finding free and whole- 
some scope for the ascetic instinct For the 
Christian or Buddhist ascetic of old (as in 
some measure for his feeble modern imitator, 
the theosophist) asceticism was a rapturous 
indifference to life for the sake of something 
that seemed more than life, something that was 
itself a " higher life," and only to be achieved in 
the treading under foot of all that men counted 
life. Such conceptions belong to the past, and 
can only be revivified in the failing imaginations 
of the weary and the aged who belong to the 
past. The more subtle and complex conception 
of life which has grown up in the modern world 
traces life to its roots and finds it most precious 
where it is most intense. When we wish to 



222 Affirmations. 

carve out a world for ourselves it is the periphery 
which we cut away and not the core. The 
immense accretions of that periphery in the 
modern world make clearer to us than it was 
to our predecessors that it is in the simple and 
elementary things that our life consists. It is 
to the honour of Francis that in a vague, im- 
perfect way he foresaw this. Aided by his 
early experiences, he cast aside the superfluities 
of knowledge and labour and skill — all that vain 
plethora of mere formal things and prescribed 
acts which men foolishly count life — and sym- 
bolising them in wealth, joyfully espoused 
Poverty as a bride. For poverty to Francis 
meant contact with Nature and with men. The 
free play of the individual soul in contact with 
Nature and men, Francis instinctively felt, is 
joy and liberation ; and if the simple-minded 
saint went farther than this, and allowed a 
certain set of dogmatic opinions and conven- 
tional abstentions, we may be sure that herein 
he had no warrant of personal inspiration, but 
was content to follow the well-nigh unques- , 
tioned traditions of his day. Francis fought, 
not for Christianity and still less for the Church, 
but for the great secret of fine living which he 
had personally divined. It was by a true 
instinct that his modern biographer finds the 
motto of his life in the exquisite saying of the 
saint's great precursor, Joachim of Flora, that 



St. Francis and Others. 223 

the true ascetic counts nothing his own, save 
only his harp : " Qui vere monachus est nihil 
reputat esse suum nisi citharam." 

In former days we used to regard the civi- 
lised man as in some way incorporating in his 
organism and bringing into the world with him 
the inheritance of the ages of human culture. 
Now the tendency is to regard civilisation as a 
growth totally outside man, and to consider the 
man himself as a savage who merely adapts 
himself to civilisation as he grows up, bringing, 
it may be, his own little contribution to its 
development, but himself remaining practically 
a savage. Thus Weismann has argued that 
the development of music is purely a develop- 
ment of traditions, and that given the traditions 
any savage has a chance of becoming a Bach 
or a Beethoven. I think this is a more extreme 
view than the facts warrant us in taking. But 
it is fairly obvious that there has been no growth 
of the human intellect during at least the last 
two or three thousand years. We cannot beat 
the Romans at government ; we cannot express 
passion better than Sappho, or form better than 
Phidias. We have produced no more truly 
scientific physicians than Hippocrates or Galen; 
we cannot map out the world more philo- 
sophically than Aristotle, nor play at ball with 
it with a greater dialectical facility than Plato. 
What we have done is to burden ourse.lves with 



2^4 Affirmations. 

a vaster mass of tradition. Civilisation is the 
garment which man makes to clothe himself 
with. It is for each of us to help to put 
in a patch here, to sew on a button there, or 
to work in more embroidery. But the indi- 
vidual himself, with his own personal organic 
passions, never becomes part of the garment, he 
only wears it. Not, indeed, that we are called 
upon to refuse to wear it The person who can 
so refuse to follow the whole tradition of the 
race whence he springs is organically abnormal, 
not to say morbid. His fellows have a fair 
right to call him a lunatic or a criminal. The 
real question is whether we shall allow ourselves 
to be crushed to the earth, lame, impotent, and 
anaemic, by the mere garment of civilisation, or 
whether we shall so strive to live that we wear 
it loosely and easily and athletically, recognis- 
ing that it is infinitely less precious than the 
humanity it clothes, still not without its beauty 
and its use. 

If we wish to realise how many things are 
not required for fine living we may contemplate 
the "triumphs of the Victotian era." Contem- 
plating these we are enabled also to see that 
they mostly belong to the mechanical side of 
existence, among the things that are remote 
from the core of life. The new energy that all 
these inventions may give you on one side they 
take from you on the other. They run on the 



S(. Francis and Others. 225 

energy that you yourself supply. They are but 
devices for burdening your progress and drain- 
ing away your energy. For what does it avail 
though tons of food are piled before you at the 
banquet of life if the capacity of your stomach 
remains strictly limited? Only the more ex- 
quisite quality of the banquet, with a finer 
equity in its distribution, could have brought 
you new joy and strength. The exquisite 
things of life are to-day as rare and as precious 
as ever they were. If the Victorian era had 
given a keener sauce to hunger, a more ravishing 
delight to love, if it had added a new joy to the 
sunlight, or a more delicious thrill to the spring- 
time, if it had made any of these things a larger 
part of the common life, there indeed were a 
triumph to boast of ! But so far as one can see, 
the Victorian era has mostly helped to cover 
over and push away from men the essential 
joys of living. Even those who prate so glee- 
fully of its triumphs find chief of these its nar- 
cotics. Let us use these " triumphs " as much 
as we will, they belong to the unessential back- 
ground against which the real drama of our life 
must still be played. 

We waste so much, of our time on the things 
that are not truly essential, worrying ourselves 
and others. Only one thing is really needful, 
whether with this man we say "Seek first the 
kingdom of Heaven," or with that, " Make to 

IS 



226 Affirmations. 

yourself a perfect body." It matters little, 
because he who pointed to the kingdom of 
Heaven came eating and drinking, the friend of 
publicans and sinners, and he who pointed to 
the body sought solitude and the keenest 
spiritual austerity. The body includes the soul, 
and the kingdom of Heaven includes the body. 
The one thing needful is to seek wisely the 
fullest organic satisfaction. The more closely 
we cling to that which satisfies the deepest 
cravings of the organism, the more gladly we 
shall let fall the intolerable burden of restraints 
and licences which are not required for fine 
living. " The true ascetic counts nothing his own 
save only his harp." It is best to feel light and 
elate, free in every limb. Every man may have 
his burden to bear; let him only beware that he 
bears no burden which is not a joy to carry. If 
a man cannot sing as he carries his cross he had 
better drop it. 

One has to admit that among English-speak- 
ing races at all events the conditions have not 
been favourable for fine living. The racial 
elements that have chiefly gone to making the 
English-speaking peoples have been mainly 
characterised by energy, and while energy is 
the prime constituent of living, it is scarcely 
sufficient for fine living. It is quality rather 
than quantity of life which finally counts: that 
is the terrible fact it has taken so long for our 



Sf. Francis and Others. 227 

race to learn. To plough deep in the furrows 
of life, to scatter human seed broadcast, to bring 
to birth your random millions to wilt and fade 
in the black fog of London alleys or the hot 
steam of Lancashire mills, casting abroad the 
residue to wreak the vengeance in their blood 
on every fair and unspoilt land the world may 
hold — that is scarcely yet civilisation ; fishes 
that spawn in the deep have carried the art of 
living as far as that. Not energy, even when it 
shows itself in the blind fury of righteousness, 
suffices to make civilisation, but sincerity, intel- 
ligence, sympathy, grace, and all those subtle 
amenities which go to what we call, perhaps 
imperfectly enough, humanity — therein more 
truly lie the virtues of fine living. 

It seems not unnecessary to point out that 
civilisation was immortal long before the first 
Englishman was born. The races that have 
given the world the chief examples of fine living 
have never, save sometimes in their decay, 
sought quantity rather thart quality of life. 
Some of the world's most eternal cities are its 
smallest cities. If indeed the reckless excess 
of human life tended to produce happiness, we 
might well recognise compensation, and rest 
content. But, as we know, that is not so. The 
country that men call the wealthiest is the 
poorest in humanity when the lives and safeties 
of its workers are concerned, the law of our 



228 Affirmations. 

righteousness demanding that the weakest shall 
go to the wall. 

One asks oneself if such a condition of things 
is fatally necessary. If that were so, then indeed 
the outlook of the world is dark. If the ideal 
of quantity before quality, of brute energy, of 
complacent self-righteousness, is for ever to 
dominate a large part of the world through the 
English-speaking peoples, then indeed we may 
die happy that the memory and the vision of 
better things were yet extant in our time. 

Yet surely it is not necessary. If civilisation 
is a tradition then we may mould that tradition 
We are no longer fatally damned into the world. 
If our fathers ate sour grapes our teeth are not 
on edge. And even so far as the influence of 
race counts, there is yet to be set against it the 
influence of climate. In sunnier English-speak- 
ing lands we may already trace a new foreign 
element of grace and suavity, a deeper insight 
into the art of living, clearly due in large 
measure to sky alone. When races change their 
sky, unlike individuals, they change their dis- 
positions also. 

But if we put aside this factor — though 
it is one of much significance when we recall 
the accumulating evidence that under proper 
conditions the white races can live and flourish 
in hot climes — are there no reasons for think- 
ing that even the English in England may 



St. Francis and Others. 229 

acquire those aptitudes which make not only for 
the grosser virtues of civilisation, but also for 
those finer qualities which alone make life truly 
worth living ? I think there are. 

It is common for pessimists of the baser sort 
to lament the relative decay of English supre- 
macy in manufacturing and commercial energy, 
and to look enviously at the development in 
these directions of other and younger lands. 
Such an attitude is in any case inhuman, since 
these younger countries, especially Germany, are 
undertaking the cruder tasks of civilisation in 
at once a more scientific and a more humane 
spirit than we have ever been able to achieve. 
But it is also uncalled for. As a civilisation 
declines in brutal material energy it gains in 
spiritual refinement, thus winning more subtle 
and permanent influence. Egypt in her old age 
helped to mould young Greece, which in turn as 
she fell civilised her barbarian Roman con- 
querors. Of early vigorous Rome nothing 
remains save the empty echo of heroic virtue; 
but on the magnificent compost of Roman, Alex- 
andrian, and Byzantine decay we northerners 
are flourishing even to-day. France has not 
taken a leading part in the grosser work of 
modern civilisation, but her laboratories of ideas, 
her workshops of beauty, above all her skill in 
the fine art of living, have given her an influence 
over men's minds which swarming millions of 



230 Affirmations. 

pale factory hands and an inconceivable tonnagis 
of mercantile shipping have not so far given to 
us. But in the very dying down of these grosser 
energies there is hope, for we may be sure that 
the forces of life are not yet extinct, and that 
worthier and subtler ends will float before our 
eyes as the sculleries and outhouse offices of life 
are gradually removed elsewhere. England, 
there can be little doubt, is peculiarly fitted to 
exercise the finer functions of civilisation, if not 
indeed for the world generally, at all events for 
those peoples of the globe which are allied to 
her wholly by language and largely by race. 
In new countries, in the hurry of cities, in the 
barren solitude of plains and hills, men have 
no time or no chance to elaborate the ideals and 
visions for which they yet thirst ; they are not 
in touch with those great traditions on which 
alone all worthy and abiding effort must finally 
rest. The little group of islands hidden in this 
far corner of the Atlantic, bathed in their ever- 
lasting halo of iridescent mist, will be a sacred 
shrine for fully half the world. It was the 
womb in which the world's most energetic race 
was elaborated ; we may be sure that the mother 
feeling will never die out. Every great name 
and episode in the slow incubation of the race 
has its place and association there. Nothing 
there which is not visibly bathed in that glory 
v/hich for ever touches us in the far past. In 



St. Francis and Others. 231 

the light of a newer civilisation every aspect of 
it will claim the picturesque beauty of the past. 
And if, as Ribot has iately asserted, the factories 
of this century will haunt the minds of future 
men with the same picturesque suggestion as 
the ruins of thirteenth century abbeys to-day 
haunt us, how rich a treasure England will 
possess here ! Men will come from afar to 
wander among the ruined factories and furnaces 
of Lancashire and the Midlands, to gaze at 
the crumbling charm of those structures once 
mortared by tears and blood. They will seek 
the massive whirr of vanished mills at dawn, 
the prolonged clatter of clogs along the pave- 
ment, the flutter of shawls down dark alleys, 
the echo of brutal forgotten oaths. Their eyes 
will vainly try to recall the men and women of 
the Victorian era, huddled together in pathetic 
self-satisfaction beneath a black pall of smoke 
and disease and death, playing out the tragedy 
they called life. A tender melancholy mightier 
than beauty will cling to the decay of that 
vanished past 

So far we have been developing the modern 
applications of that spirit oi simplicity — of sincere 
and natural asceticism — which was a chief part 
of the secret of the Umbrian saint's charm. 
Francis — as in an earlier age the great Cynics ot 
Greece, and in a later age the New England 
transcendentalists — enables us to see that asceti- 



232 Affirmations. 

cism is a natural instinct ; he knew that so far 
from being an effort to crush the body it was an 
effort to give elation and freedom to the body — 
Gaude,frater corpus ! — and that so far from being 
an appeal to sorrow it was a perpetual appeal to 
joy. Let us throw aside the useless burdens of 
life, he seems to say, the things that oppress 
body and mind, — care and wealth and learning 
and books, — that thus we may become free to 
concentrate ourselves on the natural things of 
the world, attaining therein the joy of living. 
That was the simplicity of Francis. There is 
another vaguer and subtler aspect of his person- 
ality which may be expressed by the allied word 
purity. I mean that clearness and perfect 
crystalline transparency symbolised by water, 
in which it has its source. That Francis, with 
all his fine natural instincts, fully realised all the 
implications of purity, either on its physical or 
its spiritual sides, one may well doubt. Purity 
has never been a great Christian virtue, though 
ever greatly talked about in Christendom ; and 
while the reliance of Francis on instinct carried 
him far beyond the age and the faith in which 
he lived, his indifference to the intellectual grip 
of things which was part of that natural instinct 
caused him to be often swayed by the con- 
ventions and traditions around him. 

It has been well said that purity — which in the 
last analysis is physical cleanness — is the final 



Sf. Francis and Others. 233 

result of eyolution after which Nature is ever 
striving. When she had attained to the pro- 
duction of naked savage man, a creature no 
longer encumbered with, the care of his fur but 
freely and constantly bathed by the elements, 
the perfection of purity was attained. With the 
wearing of clothes dirt was again brought into 
the world ; and so-called civilised man — except 
when he possesses leisure for prolonged attention 
to his person and his clothes — is once more 
brought to the level of the lower animals, indeed 
below them, for few animals spend so little time 
and trouble in attaining cleanliness as garmented 
man. Pagan classic times, no doubt, cherished 
a cult of the body which involved a high regard 
for physical purity. That is the very reason 
why such purity has never been a Christian or 
modern virtue. The early Church, feeling pro- 
found antagonism to the vices which in classic 
times were associated with the bath, from the 
outset frequently denied that there was any 
need for cleanliness at all. Even so cultured a 
Christian as Clement of Alexandria would only 
admit that women should be clean ; it was not 
necessary for men ; " the bath is to be taken 
by women for cleanliness and health, by men for 
health alone ; " in later days the hatred of clean- 
liness often became quite whole-hearted. Thus it 
happens that throughout Europe and wherever 
the influence of Christianity has spread there 



234 Affirmations. 

has been on the whole an indifference to dirt, 
which is indeed not uncommonly found among 
degraded peoples untouched by Christianity, but 
is certainly nowhere else found in association 
with a grade of culture in most other matters so 
high. To the Roman the rites of the bath 
formed one of the very chief occupations of life, 
and to this race it has happened, as probably to 
no other ancient race, that their baths have often 
survived their temples ; Rome holds no more 
memorable relic than the Baths of Caracalla. 
For the Mohammedan the love of water is part 
of religion, and the energy and skill with which 
in its prime Islamic civilisation exploited the 
free and beautiful use of water, are still to be 
traced throughout southern Spain. In the fine 
civilisation of Japan, again, the pursuit of 
physical purity has ever been a simple and 
unashamed public duty, and "a Japanese crowd," 
says Professor Chamberlain, " is the sweetest in 
the world." How different things are in Christ- 
endom one need not insist. 

It is, however, impossible to overrate the 
magnitude of the issues which are directly and 
indirectly enfolded in this question of physical 
purity. Christianity, with its studied indiffer- 
ence to cleanliness, is, after all, a force from 
the outside so far as we are concerned ; every 
spontaneous reflective movement of progress 
involves a reaction against it On the physical 



St. Francis and Others. 235 

side it is the mark of the better social classes 
that they are clean, and any striving for better- 
ment among the masses is on the physical side 
a striving for greater cleanliness. Personal 
dirtiness is the real and permanent dividing 
line of classes. The instinctive physical shrink- 
ing of the clean person from the dirty person — 
except at the rare moments when some stronger 
emotion comes into play — is profound and in- 
evitable. Nearly every form of honest natural 
vulgarity it is possible to find tolerable 
and sometimes even charming, but personal 
physical unwholesomeness remains an impos- 
sible barrier. There is no social equality be- 
tween the clean and the dirty. The question 
of physical purity lies at the root of the real 
democratic problem. 

Our attitude towards physical purity inevitably 
determines our attitude towards the body gener- 
ally. Without the ideal of cleanliness the body 
becomes impure. It cannot be shown. Complete 
concealment becomes the ideal of the impure. 
And however pure and excellent the body may 
actually be among ourselves, the traditions of the 
past remain. The Greeks considered the dislike 
to nakedness as a mark of Persian and other 
barbarians ; the Japanese — the Greeks of another 
age and clime — had not conceived the reasons 
for avoiding nakedness until taught by the lustful 
and shame-faced eyes of western barbarians. 



236 Affirmations. 

Among ourselves it is " disgusting " even to-day 
to show so much as the foot.^ We certainly 
could not imitate St. Francis, who broke with 
his old life by abandoning his father's house and 
all that he owned, absolutely naked. 

There is no real line of demarcation between 
physical purity and spiritual purity, and the 
spiritual impurity which marks our civilisation 
is certainly related to the physical impurity 
which has so long been a tradition of Christen- 
dom. Both alike are a consciousness of unclean- 
ness involving a cloak of hypocrisy. We may 
well recall that sincerity, if we carry its history 
sufficiently far back, is one with physical purity. 
In some districts of Italy a girl shows that she 
is chaste by joining in a certain procession and 
bearing the symbols of purity in her hand. At 
all events so it was once. All women now walk 
in the procession of the chaste. In civilised 
modern life everywhere, indeed, we all walk in 
that procession, and bright lustful eyes mingled 
with faint starved eyes both look out incon- 
gruously from behind the same monotonously 
chaste masks. We have forgotten, if we ever 

1 Thus one learns from the newspapers that the offence of 
wearing sandals has involved ejection even from so great a 
centre of enlightenment as the Reading Room of the British 
Museum, while the mere assertion that an actress appeared on 
the stage with bare legs was so damaging that it involved an 
action for slander, a public apology, and the payment of "a 
substantial sum " in compensation. 



St. Francis and Others. 237 

knew, that the filthy rags of our righteousness 
have alike robbed desire of its purity and 
restraint of its beauty. 

How far Francis had instinctively divined the 
meaning and significance of purity, either on 
the physical or the moral side, it would be idle 
to attempt to inquire too precisely. But this 
delicate and admirable saint' brings us into an 
atmosphere in which the true grace of purity 
may at least be discerned. His indifference to 
nakedness, his affection for animals and interest 
in their loves, his audacious banding together of 
men and women in one order, his gospel of joy 
and his everlasting delight in all natural and 
elementary things, make up a whole inconceiv- 
ably different from that vision of the world 
which the great mediaeval monks, from St. 
Bernard downwards, spent their lives in main- 
taining. He brings us to a point at which 
we are enabled to go beyond his own insight, 
a point at which we may not only see that 
asceticism is a simple and natural instinct, not 
alone recognise the beauty of sex in flowers and 
birds, but in human creatures also, and learn at 
last that the finest secrets of purity are known 
only to the man and woman who have mingled 
the scent of their sweat with the wild thyme. 

At the present moment it may indeed be said 
that the purity which is one with sincerity 
presents itself to us more broadly and more 



238 Affirmations. 

clearly in the road of our evolution than it ever 
has before. Even on the physical side secrecy 
is becoming impossible, and as the progress of 
physical science makes matter more and more 
transparent to our eyes, sincerity must ever 
become a more stringent and inevitable virtue, 
And on the psychic side, also, purity — if you 
will, sincerity — is even more surely imposing 
itself. Within our own time we have been 
privileged to see psychology taken from the 
study into the laboratory and into the market- 
place. There is no recess of the soul — however 
intimate, however, as we have been taught to 
think, disgusting — that is not now opened to 
the child-like, all-scrutinising curiosity of science. 
We may perhaps rebel, but so it is. There are 
no mysteries left, no noisome abysses of ignor- 
ance veiled by the pretty mists of innocence. 
In the face of this tendency private vice must 
ever become more difficult ; we are learning to 
detect the whole man in the slightest quiver of 
his muscles. Thus, again, purity becomes yet 
more stringent and inevitable. We gaze at all 
facts now, and find none too mean or too sacred 
for study. But it is fatal to gaze at certain facts 
if you cannot gaze purely. In that lies the 
final triumph of purity. We may rebel, I repeat, 
but so it is, so it must remain. 

I do not wish to insist here on the moral 
aspects of purity — grave and profound as these 



St. Francis and Others. 239 

are — for I am dealing less with the social aspects 
of simplicity and purity than with what I would 
call their religious aspects, their power to win 
our personal peace and joy. How far we are 
to-day, at all events in England, from the sim- 
plicity and purity of Francis in the search for 
peace and joy is brought home very clearly to 
those who have ever made it their business to 
observe the masses of our population in their 
finest moments of would-be peace and joy. 
Many years ago a curious fascination drew me 
every Bank Holiday to haunt the structure and 
grounds of the Crystal Palace, near which I then 
lived. The vision of humanity in the mass, 
when it has lost the interest which individuals 
possess, and taken on the more abstract interest 
belonging to the species, has for me at least 
always had a certain attraction. But these 
Bank Holiday crowds had a more special 
interest. They summed up and wrote large 
the characteristics of a nation. These thirty 
thousand persons belonging to the class which 
by virtue of greater fertility furnishes the ulti- 
mate substance of all classes, seemed to reveal 
to me the heart of my own people. The per- 
petual, violent movement, the meaningless shouts 
and yells, the haggard bands of young women 
standing in the corridors to tramp wearily a 
treadmill variation of the Irish jig until they fell 
into an almost hypnotic state, the wistful, weary 



240 Affirmations, 

looks in the dull eyes of these seekers, rushing on 
among the plaster images of old serene gods, 
seeing nothing but always moving, moving they 
knew not whither, faint, yet pursuing they knew 
not what, — the whole of the northern soul, the 
English soul above all, was there. On ! on ! 
never mind how or where : that seemed the 
perpetual cry of these pale, lean, awkward 
youths and women. And I would think of the 
bands of boys and girls in the mediaeval crusad- 
ing epidemics, starting from the north with the 
same eyes, asking for Jerusalem at every town, 
soon to be slain or drowned in unknown obscure 
ways. Or sometimes I recalled the bas-reliefs 
in the museum at Naples — that most fascinat- 
ing of museums — which show how the failing 
Greek genius concentrated its now spiritualised 
energy in the forms of Dionysus and his maenads. 
With eager face grown languid he leans on the 
great thyrsus, which bends beneath his weight, 
and in front his maenads, upheld by the ardour 
of the search, with heads thrown back and 
flying hair, still beat their cymbals desper- 
ately, seeking, until they have grown almost 
unconscious of search, a far-away joy, an ever- 
fleeting ideal, of which they have at last for- 
gotten the name. And so for hours my gaze 
would be fixed on the pathetic vulgarity of those 
terrible crowds. 

Of late I have been able to see how the other 



St Francis and Others. 241 

vigorous and reproductive race — the race that 
chiefly shares with England the partition of the 
uncivilised world — comports itself at its great 
festivals. The Russians are a profoundly and 
consciously religious race, and I recall above all 
the unforgettable scene at the ancient monastery 
of Troitsa, near Moscow, as it appeared on 
the festival of the Assumption, when pilgrims, 
women mostly, in every variety of gay cos- 
tume, crowded thither on foot from all parts of 
Russia. There, at length within the walls of 
that monastery-fortress on the hill at Sergievo, 
they fervently kiss the sacred relics, and having 
been served by the dark-robed, long-haired 
monks with soup and black bread, they lie 
down and fall asleep, placid and motionless, on 
all sides. Young women, grasping the pilgrim's 
staff, a little droop sometimes in the lips, yet 
with large brawny thighs beneath the short 
skirts, stolid great-breasted women of middle 
age, wrinkled old women decked in their ancient 
traditional adornments — all this gay-coloured 
multitude fling themselves down to sleep on 
the church steps, around its walls, over the silent 
graves, heaped up anywhere that the march 
of on-coming pilgrims leaves a little space, 
tired maenads filled for once with the wine 
their souls craved, colossal images of immense 
appeasement It is the orgy of a strong, silent, 
much-suffering race, with all the charm of child- 

16 



242 Affirmations. 

hood yet upon it, too humane to be ferocious 
in its energy. 

We English subordinate the sensory to the 
motor side of Hfe, and even find our virtue in so 
doing. To live in the present, to suffer and 
to enjoy our actual evil and good, facing it 
squarely and making our account with it — that 
we cannot do: that was the way of the Greeks 
and Romans ; it is not our way. We are ever 
poets and idealists, down to the dregs of life's 
cup. We must strive and push, using our 
muscles to narcotise our senses, ever con- 
temptuous of the people who more fully 
exercise their senses to grasp the world 
around them. For the sake of this muscular 
auto-intoxication we miss the finest moments 
life has to give. The Japanese masses, who fix 
their popular festival for the day when the 
cherry-tree is in finest bloom, and take their 
families into the woods to sip tea and pass the 
day deliciously with the flowers, are born to 
a knowledge of that mystery which Francis 
painfully conquered. The people to whom 
such an art of enjoyment is the common 
practice of the common people may possibly 
not succeed in sending ugly and shoddy goods 
to clothe and kill the beautiful skins of every 
savage tribe under heaven, but we need not fear 
to affirm that they have learnt secrets of civilisa- 
tion which are yet hidden from us in England. 



St. Francis and Others. 243 

The worth of a civilisation, we m^y be very 
sure, is more surely measured by its power to 
multiply among the common people the possi- 
bility of having and enjoying such moments 
than by the mileage of cotton goods its factories 
can yield, or even by the output of Bibles its 
weary factory hands can stitch. We can know 
no moments of finer or purer exhilaration, 
whether we breathe the bright air of Australian 
solitudes and watch the virgin hills lie fold 
within fold beneath the stainless sunlight, or 
in the dimmer and damper air of this old 
country recline on Surrey heights by the great 
beeches of the old deserted Pilgrim's Way and 
meditate of the past There are few things 
sweeter or more profitable than to lie on the 
velvety floor of a little pine wood on a forgotten 
southern height in May, where tall clumps of 
full-flowered rhododendra blend with the 
fragrant gorse which spreads down to the 
sparkling sea, and to throw aside everything 
and dream. In such moments at such spots we 
reach the summits of life, learning those secrets 
of asceticism which Francis knew so well. 

Thus by his words and by his deeds Francis 
still has his significance for us. He brought 
asceticism from the cell into the fields, and 
became the monk of Nature. One may doubt 
whether, as Ren an thought, the Song to the 
Sun is the supreme modern expression of the 



244 Affirmations. 

religious spirit, but without doubt it gathers up 
vaguely and broadly the things that most surely 
belong to our eternal peace in this world. That 
it is the simplest and naturalest things to which 
eternal joy belongs is the divine secret which 
makes Francis a prince among saints, and it 
was by a true inspiration that he dedicated the 
chief utterance of his worship of joy in life to 
the sun. 

If it should ever chance that a sane instinct of 
worship is born again on earth among civilised 
men, let us be sure that nothing will seem more 
worthy of worship than the sun, the source of 
that energy out of which we and all our ideals 
ultimately spring. Some day, again, perhaps, 
men will greet the rising of the sun at the 
summer solstice on the hills with music and 
song and dance, framing their most exquisite 
liturgical art to the honour of that supreme 
source of all earthly life. It was natural, doubt- 
less, that at some stage of human progress 
new-found moral conceptions should intrude 
themselves as worthier of human worship. But 
even the cross itself — if not its great rival the 
lunar Mohammedan crescent — was first the 
symbol of sun-worship, of the source of life. 
We may yet rescue that sacred symbol, now 
fallen to such sorrowful uses, bearing it onwards 
to sunnier heights of wholeness and joy. 

Religions are many, and in the mass they 



Sf. Francis and Others. 245 

seem to us — blinded to4he social functions that 
religions originally subserved — endlessly harsh 
and cruel. But in their summits, in their finest 
personalities, they are simple and natural enough, 
and alike lovely. Look at the Jesus of the 
Gospels, the friend of publicans and sinners, 
the marriage guest at Cana, so tender-hearted 
in the house of Simon, the author of those 
sayings of quintessential natural wisdom pre- 
served to us in that string of adorable pearls men 
call the Sermon on the Mount. Look at the 
prophet of Islam, when gazing back at the earth 
as it seemed to recede into the distance at the 
end of his long career, he counted as first among 
its claims the simple natural joys : " I love your 
world because of its women and its perfumes." 
And we remember the depths to which Chris- 
tianity and Mohammedanism have alike fallen. 
Look, again, at Francis, who in no prim 
academical sense may be called the first modern 
apostle of sweetness and light, a man who found 
joy unspeakable in inhaling the fragrance of 
flowers, in watching the limpid waters of 
mountain streams, and whose most character- 
istic symbol is the soaring lark he loved so 
well. And we remember that a century later 
even Chaucer, that sweetest and most sym- 
pathetic of poets, can only speak of his friar 
in words that seem to be of inevitable and 
unconscious irony. For every religion begins 



246 Affirmations. 

as the glorious living flame of a lovely human 
personality, — or so it seems, — and continues as 
a barren cinder-heap. As such, as a Church, 
whether pagan or Christian, it can scarcely 
afford us either light or heat. 

Why, one asks oneself, is it necessary for me 
to choose between Paul and Petronius? Why 
pester me on the one hand with the breastplate 
of faith and the helmet of salvation, on the other 
with the feast of Trimalchio and the kisses of 
Giton ? "A plague of both your houses ! " We 
are not barbarians, tortured by a moral law, 
neither are we all pagans with unmixed instincts 
of luxury. We are the outcome of a civilisation 
in which not only has what we are pleased to 
regard as the sensual fury of the ape and tiger 
become somewhat chastened, but the ascetic 
fury of the monk and priest also. Let the child 
of the south feast still in the house of Trimalchio 
with unwounded conscience, if he can; we will 
not forbid him. And let the barbarian still 
flagellate his tense rebellious nerves with knotted 
spiritual scourges, if only so can he draw out the 
best music they yield; we will be the first 
to applaud. But most of us have little to do 
with the one or the other. The palmiest days 
of both ended a thousand years ere we were 
born. Before the threshold of our modern world 
was reached Francis sang in the sun and smiled 
away the spectres that squatted on the beautiful 



St. Francis and Others. 247 

things of the earth. On the threshold of our 
world Rabelais built his Abbey of Thel^me, 
in whose rule was but one clause, Fay ce que 
vouldras, a rule which no pagan or Christian 
had ever set up before, because never before 
except as involved in the abstract conceptions 
of philosophers, had the thought of voluntary 
co-operation, of the unsolicited freedom to do 
well, appeared before European men. 

What have we to do also, it may be added, 
with modernity, with the fashions of an hour ? 
It is well, indeed, to live in the present, what- 
ever that present may be, but sooner or later 
we are pushed back, weary or disillusioned, on 
the inspiration of our own personality. All the 
activity of Francis only wrought a plague of 
grey friars, scattered like dust on the highways of 
Europe. But Francis still remains, and all things 
wither into nothingness in the presence of one 
natural man who dared to be himself The 
best of us can scarcely hope to be more 
successful than Francis. But at least we 
may be ourselves. " Whatever happens I must 
be emerald : " that, Antoninus said, is the 
emerald's morality; that must remain our finest 
affirmation. 

Our feet cling to the earth, and it is well that 
we should learn to grip it closely and nakedly. 
But the earth beneath us is not all of Nature ; 
there are instincts within us that lead elsewhere, 



248 Affirmations. 

and it is part of the art of living to use naturally 
all those instincts. In so doing the spiritual 
burdens which the ages have laid upon us glide 
away into thin air. 

And for us, as for him who wrote De Imita- 
tione Chris tt — however far differently — there are 
still two wings by which we may raise ourselves 
above the earth, simplicity, that is to say, and 
purity. 



INDEX. 



Agassiz, ix 

Acgiolieri, Carlo, 104 
Architecture, classic and de- 
cadent, 175-176 
Arnold, Matthew, 77 
Asceticism, 220 et seqq. 
Atlantic Club, ix 

Baschet, Armand, 105 

Baudelaire, 165, 177, 178, 181 

Bayreuth, 22, 27 

Bible, the, 49-50 

Bismarck, 41 

Bocklin, 34 

Bourget, Essais de Psychologic 

Cmtemporaine, 180 
Browne, Sir Thomas, J75 
Bull, Dr. Tage, be 
Burckhardt, 34, 83 

Carlyle, 83, 17S 

Casanova : birth and parents^e, 
93-94 ; character, 94-101 ; 
appearance, 94, 101-103 ; 
imprisonment, lOI ; secret 
agent, 101-102 ; banishment, 
102 ; life at Dui, 102-103 ; 
death, 103 ; visit to London, 
126-128 

Memoirs, ix-xi, 86-130 ; 

publication of, 105, suggested 
authorship of, 105 ; accuracy 
of, 105-106 ; moral worth of, 
109-118 



Chamberlain, Professor, 234 

Chamfort, 45 

Chapman, George, 44 note 

Chaucer, 151 

Christianity, 44, 47-67, 122, 

209-210, 212-215, 245 
Civilisation, 224-231 
Clement of Alexandria, St., 218, 

233 
Comte, 56 
Conscience, 59-60 
Constant, Benjamin, 56 
Culture, 79-81 

D'Alembert, 128 

Darwinism, 43 

De Ranee, 45 

Decadence, 49, 50, 175-187 

Degas, 192 

Democracy, 74 

Diderot, 122 

Digby, Sir Kenelm," Memoirs, 

206-208 
Dostoievsky, 49, 195 
D'Urfe, Madame, 97 

Eckard, Meister, 62 
Eliot, George, 44, 55 
Emerson, Ralph Waldo, ix, 4, 

43. I7S 
English, the, 118, 224-231, 239- 

240, 242 ; Nietzsche's opinion 

of, 42-44 
Epicureanism, 65-66 



2SO 



Index. 



Fielding, Henry, 120 

Fielding, Sir John, 127 

Fisher, Kitty, 127-128 

Flaubert, 133 

Fontenelle, 45 

Forain, 193 

Forster, Dr., 3 

Forster - Nietzsche, Elizabeth, 

2-3 

France, in the l8th century, 

121 
Francis of Assisi, St., 215-248 ; 

Song of the Sun, 243-244 
Fraser, 69 
French, the : Nietzsche's opinion 

of, 44-46 

Gauguin, 191 

Gautier, 1 78 

Germany, Nietzsche's opinion 

of, 17-19, 40-42 
Gibbon, 175 
Godwin, 120-121 
Goethe, xi, 11, 22, 103 
Goldsmith, 120 
Goncourts, the, 153 
Greece, 14-16 

Hannon, Rimes de foie, 189 

Hardy, Thomas, Jude the Ob- 
scure, 112 

Hawthorne, 177 

Hegel, 32, 69 

Hello, I9S 

Helvetius, 128 

Hennequin, 194 

Hey wood, John, 119 

Hogarth, 120 

Holmes, Wendell, ix, 86 

Hume, 120, t75 

Huysmans, viii, 116, 158-21 1 ; 
parentage, 159 

— —Works: Marthe, 165-166; 
Lts Soeurs Vatard, 166 ; Sac 
au Dos, 166-167 ; Lh-Bas, 



168, 193-195 ; En M'enagt, 
168-169, 194 ; Croquis Par- 
isiens, 169-172, 189; A Vau 
VEau 169; A Sebcntrs, 169, 
172-187, 196 — 199, 201 ; En 
Rode, 187-188, 190 ; Cer- 
taines, 188, 190; VArt 
Moderne, 188, 190, 191-193 ; 
En Route, 196-203 ; L'Oblat, 
203 ; La CathidraU, 203 

Idealism, 132 

Japanese, the, 234, 242 

Jesus Christ, 48-50, 212-215, 

24s 
Johnson, 120 

Kant, 20, 22, 42, 56, 63 
Keller, Gottfried, 34 
Kretzer, Dr., 29 

La Bruy^re, 45 

La Rochefoucauld, 45 

Lacroix, Paul, 105 

Landor, 43 

Lange, 125 

Laws of Manu, 51-52 

Leiand, C. G., ix 

Ligne, Prince de, 103 

London, Casanova's visit to, 

126 
Lowell, ix 
Luther, 66 

Mill, J. S., 43.55. 56 

Montaigne, 45 

Montesquieu- Fezensac, Comte 
de, 172 

Morality, Nietzsche's views on, 
55-67, 74-79 ; in literature, 
1 09-1 18; standards of, 123 

Myers, Mr., 55 



Index. 



251 



Nietzsche, Friediich, viii, xi-xii, 
I— 8s> 198; birth and parent- 
age, 3-5 ; childhood and 
education, 5-1 1 ; and women, 
9-10 ; lectureship at Basle, 
13, 34 ; on Germany, 17-19, 
40-42 ; and Wagner, 21-34 5 
personal appearance, 29 note ; 
style, 38, 81-82 ; mental 
breakdown, 39 ; philosophy 
of, 39-85 ; on the English, 
42-44 ; on the French, 44-46 ; 
on Christianity, 47-67 ; on 
morals, 55-67, 74-79 

Works : Ecce Homo, viii ; 

Der Antichrist, 49, 50, 52, 
S3 ; Der Fall Wagner, 30, 
31, 37 ; Die Frohlicht fVissen- 
schaft, 35, 41, 176 ; Die Ge- 
burt der TragSdie aus dem 
Geiste der Musik, 14—16 ; 
GStzendammerung, 16, 37, 
SI ; Jenseits von Gut und 
£Sse, 37 ; Mensckliches, All- 
zumenschliches, 35, 45 ; Mor- 
genrothe, 35, 48, 65 ; Schopen- 
hauer als Erzieher, 19-21 ; 
Umwerthung aller Werthe, 
38 ; Unzeitgemdsse Betracht- 
ungen, 17 ; Wagner in Bay- 
retitk, 23, 31 ; Zarathustra, 
9. 36-37, 39. 54. 61, 63, 
64 ; Zur Genealogie der 
Moral, 37 

Odoof Cluny, St., 206, 208 

Parsifal, 32 

Pascal, 4S 

Pater, Walter, 77, 78 note, 124, 

175 
Paul, St., 47-48, 213-214 
Pepys, 88 
Pilate, 52 



Poe, 177 
Purity, 232-240 



Rabelais, 147-148, 247 

Realism, 132 

Renan, 77, 159, 243 

Renouvier, 125 

Restif de la Bretonne, Monsieur 

Nicholas, 88 
Ribot, 231 
Richardson, 120 
Ritschl, 12 
Roland, Madame, Mimoires 

Particulieres, 88 
Rops, Felicien, Essay on by 

Huysmans, 192 
Rousseau, Confessions, 88 
Russians, the, 241-242 

Schiller, 42 

Schopenhauer, 9, 11-12, 19-22, 

42, 43. "3-1 H 
Schur^, M. , 29 note 
Shakespeare, 65 
Shelley, 118 
Simplicity, 231-232 
Socrates, 14, 66 
Soiries de Medan, 167 
Spencer, Herbert, 55 
Spinoza, 56 
Stanley, Venetia, 207 
Stendhal, 45 
Sterne, 147, 148 
Strauss, David, 17, 18, 19, 75 
Swift, 120, 147, 148, 175 

Thackeray, W. M., 86 
Tolstoi, 140 

Vauvenarges, 45 
Verlaine, 180, 181 
Villiers de I'Isle Adam, 162 
Voltaire, 128 



252 Index. 

Wagner, Cosima, 21, 42 Zola, Emile, viii, 131-157 ; 

Wagner, Richard, 7, 12, 14, parentage, 137 

21- u works : Germinal, 134, 

Waldstein, Count, 102 '3S,iS3. IS4-ISS ; Nana 134, 

' ' lT,c„\i,l ; La FauU de r Abb( 

Weismann, 223 Mouret, 133; L'Assommoir, 

Whitman, 177 134, 145 ; La Dib&cle, 141 ; 

Winckelmann, 15 La Terre, 152 



PRINTED \S GREAT BRITAIK BT R. OLAY AND 80HS, LTD., 
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E., AND BUNQAT, SUFFOLK.